The Yellow Book
An Illustrated Quarterly
Volume IV January 1895
Contents
Literature
I. Home . . . . By Richard Le
Gallienne Page 11
II. The
Bohemian Girl . Henry Harland . . 12
III. Vespertilia . . . Graham
R. Tomson . . 49
IV. The House of Shame
. H. B. Marriott Watson . 53
V. Rondeaux d’Amour . Dolf
Wyllarde . . . 87
VI. Wladislaw’s Advent
. Ménie Muriel Dowie . 90
VII. The Waking of Spring . Olive
Custance . . 116
VIII. Mr. Stevenson’s
Fore-runner James Ashcroft Noble .
121
IX. Red Rose . . . Leila Macdonald . . 143
X. Margaret
. . . C. S. . . . . 147
XI. Of One in Russia . . Richard
Garnett, LL.D. . 155
XII. Theodora, a
Fragment . Victoria Cross . . . 156
XIII. Two Songs . . . Charles
Sydney . . 189
XIV. A Falling Out
. . Kenneth Grahame . . 195
XV. Hor. Car. I. 5 . . Charles
Newton-Robinson 202
XVI. Henri Beyle
. . . Norman Hapgood . . 207
XVII. Day and Night . . E. Nesbit
. . . 234
XVIII. A Thief in the Night
. Marion Hepworth Dixon . 239
XIX. An Autumn Elegy . . C. W.
Dalmon . . 247
XX. The End of an
Episode . Evelyn Sharp . . . 255
XXI.
1880 . . . . Max Beerbohm
. . 275
XXII. Proem to “The Won-derful Mission of Earl Lavender” John Davidson . . 284
Art
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV.—January, 1895
Art
Front Cover, by Aubrey Beardsley
Title Page, by Aubrey Beardsley
I. Study of a Head . . By H. J.
Draper . . Page 7
II. A Sussex Landscape . William
Hyde . . 45
III. Hotel Royal, Dieppe
Walter Sickert . .
80
IV. Bodley Heads. No. I : Mr. Richard
Le Gallienne
V. Portrait of Mr. George Moore
VI. Rustem Firing the First Shot Patten Wilson . . 118
VII. A Westmorland Village . W. W. Russell . . 144
VIII. The
Knock-out . . A. S. Hartrick . . 152
IX. Design for a Fan . . Charles Conder . . 191
X. Bodley
Heads. No. 2 : Mr. John Davidson Will Rothenstein 203
XI. Plein Air . . . Miss
Sumner 235
XII. A Lady in Grey
. P. Wilson Steer 249
XIII. Portrait of Emil Sauer
XIV. The Mysterious Rose Garden Aubrey
Beardsley . . 273
XV. The
Repentance of Mrs. ****
XVI. Portrait of Miss Wini-fred
Emery
XVII. Double-page Supple-ment :
Frontispiece for
Juvenal
Back Cover, by Aubrey Beardsley
Advertisements
Home . . .
” WE’RE going home ! ” I heard two lovers say,
They kissed their friends and bade them bright
good-byes ;
I hid the deadly hunger in my eyes,
And, lest I might have killed them, turned away.
Ah, love, we too once gambolled home as they,
Home from the town with such fair merchandise,—
Wine and great grapes—the happy lover buys :
A little cosy feast to crown the day.
Yes ! we had once a heaven we called a home,
Its empty rooms still haunt me like thine eyes
When the last sunset softly faded there ;
Each day I tread each empty haunted room,
And now and then a little baby cries,
Or laughs a lovely laughter worse to bear.
“Tell me not Now”
By William Watson
TELL me not now, if love for love
Thou canst return,
Now while around us and above
Day’s flambeaux burn.
Not in clear noon, with speech as clear,
Thy heart avow,
For every gossip wind to hear ;
Tell me not now !
Tell me not now the tidings sweet,
The news divine ;
A little longer at thy feet
Leave me to pine.
I would not have the gadding bird
Hear from his bough ;
Nay, though I famish for a word,
Tell me not now !
The Yellow Book—Vol. III. B
But
But when deep trances of delight
All Nature seal ;
When round the world the arms of Night
Caressing steal ;
When rose to dreaming rose says, “Dear,
Dearest ;” and when
Heaven sighs her secret in Earth’s ear,
Ah, tell me then !
The Bohemian Girl
I
I WOKE up very gradually this morning, and it took me a little
while to
bethink myself where I had slept—that it had not
been in my own room
in the Cromwell Road. I lay a-bed, with
eyes half-closed, drowsily looking
forward to the usual procession
of sober-hued London hours, and, for the
moment, quite forgot
the journey of yesterday, and how it had left me in
Paris, a guest
in the smart new house of my old friend, Nina Childe.
Indeed,
it was not until somebody tapped on my door, and I roused
myself to call out, ” Come in,” that I noticed the strangeness of
the
wall-paper, and then, after an instant of perplexity, suddenly
remembered.
Oh, with a wonderful lightening of the spirit, I can
tell you.
A white-capped, brisk young woman, with a fresh-coloured,
wholesome peasant
face, came in, bearing a tray—Jeanne, Nina’s
femme-de-chambre
” Bonjour, monsieur,” she cried cheerily. ” I bring monsieur
his coffee.”
And her announcement was followed by a fragrance
—the softly-sung
response of the coffee-sprite. Her tray, with its
pretty freight of silver
and linen, primrose butter, and gently-
browned
browned pain-de-gruau, she set down on the table at my elbow ;
then she
crossed the room and drew back the window-curtains,
making the rings tinkle
crisply on the metal rods, and letting in a
gush of dazzling sunshine. From
where I lay I could see the
house-fronts opposite glow pearly-grey in
shadow, and the crest of
the slate roofs sharply print itself on the sky,
like a black line on
a sheet of scintillant blue velvet. Yet, a few minutes
ago, I had
been fancying myself in the Cromwell Road.
Jeanne, gathering up my scattered garments, to take them off
and brush them,
inquired, by the way, if monsieur had passed a
comfortable night.
” As the chambermaid makes your bed, so must you lie in it,”
I answered. ”
And you know whether my bed was smoothly made.”
Jeanne smiled indulgently. But her next remark—did it imply
that she
found me rusty ? ” Here’s a long time that you haven’t
been in Paris.”
” Yes,” I admitted ; ” not since May, and now we’re in
November.”
” We have changed things a little, have we not? ” she de-
manded, with a
gesture that left the room, and included the house,
the street, the
quarter.
” In effect,” assented I.
” Monsieur desires his hot water? ” she asked, abruptly irre-
levant.
But I could be, or at least seem, abruptly irrelevant too.
”
Mademoiselle—is she up ? ”
” Ah, yes, monsieur. Mademoiselle has been up since eight.
She awaits you in
the salon. La voilà qui joue,” she added, point-
ing to the floor.
Nina had begun to play scales in the room below.
” Then you may bring me my hot water,” I said.
The
The scales continued while I was dressing, and many desultory
reminiscences
of the player, and vague reflections upon the unlike-
lihood of her
adventures, went flitting through my mind to their
rhythm. Here she was,
scarcely turned thirty, beautiful, brilliant,
rich in her own right, as
free in all respects to follow her own will
as any man could be, with
Camille happily at her side, a well-
grown, rosy, merry miss of
twelve,—here was Nina, thus, to-day ;
and yet, a mere little ten
years ago, I remembered her …. ah,
in a very different plight indeed.
True, she has got no more than
her deserts ; she has paid for her success,
every pennyweight of it,
in hard work and self-denial. But one is so
expectant, here below,
to see Fortune capricious, that, when for once in a
way she
bestows her favours where they are merited, one can’t help
feeling
rather dazed. One is so inured to seeing honest Effort turn
empty-handed from her door.
Ten little years ago—but no. I must begin further back. I
must tell
you something about Nina’s father.
He was an Englishman who lived for the greater part of his life
in Paris. I
would say he was a painter, if he had not been equally
a sculptor, a
musician, an architect, a writer of verse, and a
university coach. A doer
of so many things is inevitably suspect ;
you will imagine that he must
have bungled them all. On the
contrary,
contrary, whatever he did, he did with a considerable degree of
accomplishment. The landscapes he painted were very fresh and
pleasing,
delicately coloured, with lots of air in them, and a
dreamy, suggestive
sentiment. His brother sculptors declared
that his statuettes were modelled
with exceeding dash and direct-
ness ; they were certainly fanciful and
amusing. I remember one
that I used to like immensely—Titania
driving to a tryst with
Bottom, her chariot a lily, daisies for wheels, and
for steeds a pair
of mettlesome field-mice. I doubt if he ever got a
commission
for a complete house ; but the staircases he designed, the
fire-
places, and other bits of buildings, everybody thought original
and
graceful. The tunes he wrote were lively and catching, the words
never stupid, sometimes even strikingly happy, epigrammatic ; and
he sang
them delightfully, in a robust, hearty baritone. He
coached the youth of
France, for their examinations, in Latin and
Greek, in history,
mathematics, general literature—in goodness
knows what not ; and his
pupils failed so rarely that, when one
did, the circumstance became a nine
days’ wonder. The world
beyond the Students’ Quarter had never heard of
him, but there
he was a celebrity and a favourite ; and, strangely enough
for a
man with so many strings to his bow, he contrived to pick up a
sufficient living.
He was a splendid creature to look at, tall, stalwart, full-
blooded, with a
ruddy open-air complexion ; a fine bold brow and
nose ; brown eyes,
humorous, intelligent, kindly, that always
brightened flatteringly when
they met you ; and a vast quantity
of bluish-grey hair and beard. In his
dress he affected (very
wisely, for they became him excellently) velvet
jackets, flannel
shirts, loosely-knotted ties, and wide-brimmed soft felt
hats.
Marching down the Boulevard St. Michel, his broad shoulders
well
thrown back, his head erect, chin high in air, his whole
person
person radiating health, power, contentment, and the pride of
them : he was
a sight worth seeing, spirited, picturesque, pre-
possessing. You could not
have passed him without noticing
him—without wondering who he was,
confident he was somebody
—without admiring him, and feeling that
there went a man it
would be interesting to know.
He was, indeed, charming to know ; he was the hero, the idol,
of a little
sect of worshippers, young fellows who loved nothing
better than to sit at
his feet. On the Rive Gauche, to be sure,
we are, for the most part, birds
of passage ; a student arrives,
tarries a little, then departs. So, with
the exits and entrances of
seniors and nouveaux,
the personnel of old Childe’s following varied
from season to season ; but
numerically it remained pretty much
the same. He had a studio, with a few
living-rooms attached,
somewhere up in the fastnesses of Montparnasse,
though it was
seldom thither that one went to seek him. He received at his
café,
the Café Bleu—the Café Bleu which has since blown into
the
monster café of the Quarter, the noisiest, the rowdiest, the most
flamboyant. But I am writing (alas) of twelve, thirteen, fifteen
years ago
; in those days the Café Bleu consisted of a single
oblong room—with
a sanded floor, a dozen tables, and two
waiters, Eugène and
Hippolyte—where Madame Chanve, the
patronne, in lofty insulation behind her counter,
reigned, if you
please, but where Childe, her principal client, governed.
The
bottom of the shop, at any rate, was reserved exclusively to his
use. There he dined, wrote his letters, dispensed his hospitalities;
he had
his own piano there, if you can believe me, his foils and
boxing-gloves ;
from the absinthe hour till bed-time there was
his habitat, his den. And
woe to the passing stranger who, mis-
taking the Café Bleu for an ordinary
house of call, ventured,
during that consecrated period, to drop in.
Nothing would be
said,
said, nothing done ; we would not even trouble to stare at the
intruder. Yet
he would seldom stop to finish his consommation,
or he would bolt it. He
would feel something in the air ; he
would know he was out of place. He
would fidget a little, frown
a little, and get up meekly, and slink into
the street. Human
magnetism is such a subtle force. And Madame Chanve
didn’t
mind in the least ; she preferred a bird in the hand to a brace
in
the bush. From half a dozen to a score of us dined at her long
table every evening ; as many more drank her appetisers in the
afternoon,
and came again at night for grog or coffee. You see,
it was a sort of club,
a club of which Childe was at once the
chairman and the object. If we had
had a written constitution,
it must have begun : ” The purpose of this
association is the
enjoyment of the society of Alfred Childe.”
Ah, those afternoons, those dinners, those ambrosial nights !
If the weather
was kind, of course, we would begin our session on
the terrasse, sipping our vermouth, puffing our cigarettes, laugh-
ing our laughs, tossing hither and thither our light ball of gossip,
vaguely conscious of the perpetual ebb and flow and murmur of
people in the
Boulevard, while the setting sun turned Paris to a
marvellous water-colour,
all pale lucent tints, amber and alabaster
and mother-of-pearl, with
amethystine shadows. Then, one by
one, those of us who were dining
elsewhere would slip away ;
and at a sign from Hippolyte the others would
move indoors,
and take their places down either side of the long narrow
table,
Childe at the head, his daughter Nina next him. And presently
with what a clatter of knives and forks, clinking of glasses, and
babble of
human voices, the Café Bleu would echo. Madame
Chanve’s kitchen was not a
thing to boast of, and her price, for
the Latin Quarter, was rather
high—I think we paid three francs,
wine included, which would be for
most of us distinctly a prix–
de-luxe.
de-luxe. But oh, it was such fun ; we were so young ;
Childe
was so delightful. The fun was best, of course, when we were
few, and could all sit up near to him, and none need lose a word.
When we
were many there would be something like a scramble
for good seats.
I ask myself whether, if I could hear him again to-day, I
should think his
talk as wondrous as I thought it then. Then I
could thrill at the verse of
Musset, and linger lovingly over the
prose of Théophile, I could laugh at
the wit of Gustave Droz,
and weep at the pathos …. it costs me a pang to
own it, but
yes, I m afraid …. I could weep at the pathos of Henry
Mürger ; and these have all suffered such a sad sea-change since.
So I
could sit, hour after hour, in a sort of ecstasy, listening to
the talk of
Nina’s father. It flowed from him like wine from a
full measure, easily,
smoothly, abundantly. He had a ripe,
genial voice, and an enunciation that
made crystals of his words ;
whilst his range of subjects was as wide as
the earth and the sky.
He would talk to you of God and man, of metaphysics,
ethics, the
last new play, murder, or change of ministry ; of books,
of
pictures, specifically, or of the general principles of literature
and
painting ; of people, of sunsets, of Italy, of the high seas, of
the
Paris streets—of what, in fine, you pleased. Or he would
spin
you yarns, sober, farcical, veridical, or invented. And, with
transitions infinitely rapid, he would be serious, jocose—solemn,
ribald—earnest, flippant—logical, whimsical, turn and turn
about.
And in every sentence, in its form or in its substance, he
would
wrap a surprise for you—it was the unexpected word, the
un-
expected assertion, sentiment, conclusion, that constantly
arrived.
Meanwhile it would enhance your enjoyment mightily to watch
his physiognomy, the movements of his great, grey, shaggy head,
the
lightening and darkening of his eyes, his smile, his frown,
his
his occasional slight shrug or gesture. But the oddest thing was
this, that
he could take as well as give ; he could listen—surely a
rare talent
in a monologist. Indeed, I have never known a man
who could make you feel so interesting.
After dinner he would light an immense brown meerschaum
pipe, and smoke for
a quarter-hour or so in silence ; then he
would play a game or two of chess
with some one ; and by and by
he would open his piano, and sing to us till
midnight.
I speak of him as old, and indeed we always called him Old
Childe among
ourselves ; yet he was barely fifty. Nina, when I
first made their
acquaintance, must have been a girl of sixteen or
seventeen ;
though—tall, with an amply rounded, mature-seeming
figure—if
one had judged from her appearance, one would have
fancied her three or
four years older. For that matter, she looked
then very much as she looks
now ; I can perceive scarcely any
alteration. She had the same dark hair,
gathered up in a big
smooth knot behind, and breaking into a tumult of
little ringlets
over her forehead ; the same clear, sensitive complexion ;
the
same rather large, full-lipped mouth, tip-tilted nose, soft chin,
and
merry, mischievous eyes. She moved in the same way, with the
same
leisurely, almost lazy grace, that could, however, on
occasions, quicken to
an alert, elastic vivacity ; she had the same
voice, a trifle deeper than
most women’s, and of a quality never so
delicately nasal, which made it
racy and characteristic ; the same
fresh, ready laughter. There was
something arch, something a
little sceptical, a little quizzical, in her
expression, as if, perhaps,
she
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. B
she were disposed to take the world, more or less, with a grain of
salt ; at
the same time there was something rich, warm-blooded,
luxurious, suggesting
that she would know how to savour its
pleasantnesses with complete
enjoyment. But if you felt that she
was by way of being the least bit
satirical in her view of things,
you felt too that she was altogether
good-natured, and even that,
at need, she could show herself spontaneously
kind, generous,
devoted. And if you inferred that her temperament
inclined
rather towards the sensuous than the ascetic, believe me, it did
not
lessen her attractiveness.
At the time of which I am writing now, the sentiment that
reigned between
Nina and Old Childe’s retinue of young men
was chiefly an esprit-de-corps. Later on we all fell in love with
her ; but for the present we were simply amiably fraternal. We
were united
to her by a common enthusiasm ; we were fellow-
celebrants at her ancestral
altar—or, rather, she was the high
priestess there, we were her
acolytes. For, with her, filial piety
did in very truth partake of the
nature of religion ; she really,
literally, idolised her father. One only
needed to watch her for
three minutes, as she sat beside him, to understand
the depth and
ardour of her emotion : how she adored him, how she
admired
him and believed in him, how proud of him she was, how she
rejoiced in him. ” Oh, you think you know my father,” I
remember her saying
to us once. ” Nobody knows him. No-
body is great enough to know him. If
people knew him they
would fall down and kiss the ground he walks on.” It
is certain
she deemed him the wisest, the noblest, the handsomest, the
most
gifted, of human kind. That little gleam of mockery in her eye
died out instantly when she looked at him, when she spoke of him
or
listened to him ; instead, there came a tender light of love and
her face
grew pale with the fervour of her affection. Yet, when
he
he jested, no one laughed more promptly or more heartily than
she. In those
days I was perpetually trying to write fiction ; and
Old Childe was my
inveterate hero. I forget in how many
ineffectual manuscripts, under what
various dread disguises, he
was afterwards reduced to ashes ; I am afraid,
in one case, a
scandalous distortion of him got abroad in print. Publishers
are
sometimes ill-advised ; and thus the indiscretions of our youth
may
become the confusions of our age. The thing was in three
volumes,
and called itself a novel ; and of course the fatuous
author had to make a
bad business worse by presenting a copy to
his victim. I shall never forget
the look Nina gave me when I
asked her if she had read it ; I grow hot even
now as I recall it.
I had waited and waited, expecting her compliments ;
and at last
I could wait no longer, and so asked her ; and she answered
me
with a look ! It was weeks, I am not sure it wasn’t months,
before
she took me back to her good graces. But Old Childe
was magnanimous ; he
sent me a little pencil-drawing of his
head, inscribed in the corner, ” To
Frankenstein from his
Monster.”
It was a queer life for a girl to live, that happy-go-lucky life of
the
Latin Quarter, lawless and unpremeditated, with a café for her
school-room,
and none but men for comrades ; but Nina liked it ;
and her father had a
theory in his madness. He was a Bohemian,
not in practice only, but in
principle ; he preached Bohemianism
as the most rational manner of
existence, maintaining that it
developed what was intrinsic and authentic
in one’s character,
saved one from the artificial, and brought one into
immediate
contact
contact with the realities of the world ; and he protested he could
see no
reason why a human being should be ” cloistered and
contracted ” because of
her sex. ” What would not hurt my son,
if I had one, will not hurt my
daughter. It will make a man of
her—without making her the less a
woman.” So he took her
with him to the Café Bleu, and talked in her
presence quite as
freely as he might have talked had she been absent. As,
in the
greater number of his theological, political, and social
convictions,
he was exceedingly unorthodox, she heard a good deal, no
doubt,
that most of us would scarcely consider edifying for our
daughters’
ears ; but he had his system, he knew what he was about. ”
The
question whether you can touch pitch and remain undefiled,” he
said, ” depends altogether upon the spirit in which you approach
it. The
realities of the world, the realities of life, the real things
of God’s
universe—what have we eyes for, if not to envisage
them ? Do so
fearlessly, honestly, with a clean heart, and, man
or woman, you can only
be the better for it.” Perhaps his
system was a shade too simple, a shade
too obvious, for this
complicated planet ; but he held to it in all
sincerity. It was in
pursuance of the same system, I daresay, that he
taught Nina to
fence, and to read Latin and Greek, as well as to play the
piano,
and turn an omelette. She could ply a foil against the best
of
us.
And then, quite suddenly, he died.
I think it was in March, or April ; anyhow, it was a premature
spring-like
day, and he had left off his overcoat. That evening
he went to the Odéon,
and when, after the play, he joined us for
supper at the Bleu, he said he
thought he had caught a cold, and
ordered hot grog. The next day he did not
turn up at all ; so
several of us, after dinner, presented ourselves at his
lodgings in
Montparnasse. We found him in bed, with Nina reading to
him.
He
He was feverish, and Nina had insisted that he should stop at
home. He would
be all right to-morrow. He scoffed at our
suggestion that he should see a
doctor ; he was one of those men
who affect to despise the medical
profession. But early on the
following morning a commissionnaire brought me
a note from
Nina. ” My father is very much worse. Can you come at
once
? ” He was delirious. Poor Nina, white, with frightened
eyes, moved about
like one distracted. We sent off for Dr.
Rénoult, we had in a Sister of
Charity. Everything that could
be done was done. Till the very end, none of
us for a moment
doubted he would recover. It was impossible to conceive
that
that strong, affirmative life could be extinguished. And even
after the end had come, the end with its ugly suite of material
circumstances, I don’t think any of us realised what it meant. It
was as if
we had been told that one of the forces of Nature had
become inoperative.
And Nina, through it all, was like some
pale thing in marble, that breathed
and moved : white, dazed,
helpless, with aching, incredulous eyes,
suffering everything,
understanding nothing.
When it came to the worst of the dreadful necessary businesses
that
followed, some of us, somehow, managed to draw her from
the death-chamber
into another room, and to keep her there,
while others of us got it over.
It was snowing that afternoon, I
remember, a melancholy, hesitating
snowstorm, with large moist
flakes, that fluttered down irresolutely, and
presently disintegrated
into rain ; but we had not far to go. Then we
returned to Nina,
and for many days and nights we never dared to leave her.
You
will guess whether the question of her future, especially of her
immediate future, weighed heavily upon our minds. In the end,
however, it
appeared to have solved itself—though I can’t pretend
that the
solution was exactly all we could have wished.
Her
Her father had a half-brother (we learned this from his papers),
incumbent
of rather an important living in the north of England.
We also learned that
the brothers had scarcely seen each other
twice in a score of years, and
had kept up only the most fitful
correspondence. Nevertheless, we wrote to
the clergyman, de-
scribing the sad case of his niece ; and in reply we got
a letter,
addressed to Nina herself, saying that of course she must come
at
once to Yorkshire, and consider the rectory her home. I don’t
need
to recount the difficulties we had in explaining to her, in
persuading her.
I have known few more painful moments than
that when, at the Gare du Nord,
half a dozen of us established
the poor, benumbed, bewildered child in her
compartment, and
sent her, with our godspeed, alone upon her long
journey— to her
strange kindred, and the strange conditions of life
she would have
to encounter among them. From the Café Bleu to a
Yorkshire
parsonage ! And Nina’s was not by any means a neutral
personality, nor her mind a blank sheet of paper. She had a will
of her own
; she had convictions, aspirations, traditions, prejudices,
which she would
hold to with enthusiasm because they had been
her father’s, because her
father had taught them to her ; and she
had manners, habits, tastes. She
would be sure to horrify the
people she was going to ; she would be sure to
resent their criti-
cism, their slightest attempt at interference. Oh, my
heart was
full of misgivings ; yet—she had no money, she was
eighteen
years old—what else could we advise her to do ? All the
same,
her face, as it looked down upon us from the window of her rail-
way carriage, white, with big terrified eyes fixed in a gaze of
blank
uncomprehending anguish, kept rising up to reproach me
for weeks
afterwards. I had her on my conscience as if I had
personally wronged
her.
It
It was characteristic of her that, during her absence, she hardly
wrote to
us. She is of far too hasty and impetuous a nature to
take kindly to the
task of letter-writing ; her moods are too incon-
stant ; her thoughts, her
fancies, supersede one another too
rapidly. Anyhow, beyond the telegram we
had made her promise
to send, announcing her safe arrival, the most
favoured of us got
nothing more than an occasional scrappy note, if he got
so much ;
while the greater number of the long epistles some of us felt
in
duty bound to address to her, elicited not even the semblance of an
acknowledgment. Hence, about the particulars of her experience
we were
quite in the dark, though of its general features we were
informed,
succinctly, in a big, dashing, uncompromising hand,
that she ” hated ”
them.
I am not sure whether it was late in April or early in May that
Nina left
us. But one day towards the middle of October, coming
home from the
restaurant where I had lunched, I found in my
letter-box in the concierge’s
room two half-sheets of paper, folded,
with the corners turned down, and my
name superscribed in pencil.
The handwriting startled me a
little—and yet, no, it was im-
possible. Then I hastened to unfold
and read, and of course it
was the impossible which had happened.
” Mon cher, I am sorry not to find you at home, but I’ll wait at
the café at
the corner till half-past twelve. It is now midi juste.”
That
That was the first. The second ran : ” I have waited till a
quarter to one.
Now I am going to the Bleu for luncheon. I
shall be there till three.” And
each was signed with the initials,
N. C.
It was not yet two, so I had plenty of time. But you will
believe that I
didn’t loiter on that account. I dashed out of the
loge—into the street—down the Boulevard
St. Michel—into the
Bleu, breathlessly. At the far end Nina was
seated before a marble
table, with Madame Chanve in smiles and tears beside
her. I heard a
little cry ; I felt myself seized and enveloped for a moment
by some-
thing like a whirlwind—oh, but a very pleasant whirlwind,
warm and
fresh, and fragrant of violets ; I received two vigorous kisses,
one on
either cheek ; and then I was held off at arm’s length, and
examined
by a pair of laughing eyes.
And at last a voice—rather a deep voice for a woman’s, with just
a
crisp edge to it, that might have been called slightly nasal, but
was
agreeable and individual—a voice said : ” En voilà assez.
Come and
sit down.”
She had finished her luncheon, and was taking coffee ; and if
the whole
truth must be told, I’m afraid she was taking it with a
petit-verre and a cigarette. She wore an exceedingly
simple black
frock, with a bunch of violets in her breast, and a hat with
a
sweeping black feather and a daring brim. Her dark luxurious
hair
broke into a riot of fluffy little curls about her forehead, and
thence
waved richly away to where it was massed behind ; her
cheeks glowed with a
lovely colour (thanks, doubtless, to Yorkshire
breezes ; sweet are the uses
of adversity) ; her eyes sparkled ; her
lips curved in a perpetual play of
smiles, letting her delicate little
teeth show themselves furtively ; and
suddenly I realised that this
girl, whom I had never thought of save as one
might think of
one’s younger sister, suddenly I realised that she was a
woman,
and
and a radiantly, perhaps even a dangerously handsome woman. I
saw suddenly
that she was not merely an attribute, an aspect of
another, not merely
Alfred Childe’s daughter ; she was a person-
age in herself, a personage to
be reckoned with.
This sufficiently obvious perception came upon me with such
force, and
brought me such emotion, that I dare say for a little
while I sat vacantly
staring at her, with an air of preoccupation.
Anyhow, all at once she
laughed, and cried out, ” Well, when you
get back . . . ? ” and, ”
Perhaps,” she questioned, ” perhaps you
think it polite to go off
wool-gathering like that ? ” Whereupon
I recovered myself with a start, and
laughed too.
” But say that you are surprised, say that you are glad, at least,”
she went
on.
Surprised! glad! But what did it mean? What was it all
about ?
” I couldn’t stand it any longer, that’s all. I have come home.
Oh, que
c’est bon, que c’est bon, que c’est bon ! ”
” And—England ?—Yorkshire ?—your people ? “
” Don’t speak of it. It was a bad dream. It is over. It
brings bad luck to
speak of bad dreams. I have forgotten it. I am
here—in
Paris—at home. Oh, que c’est bon ! ” And she smiled
blissfully
through eyes filled with tears.
Don’t tell me that happiness is an illusion. It is her habit, if
you will,
to flee before us and elude us ; but sometimes, sometimes
we catch up with
her, and can hold her for long moments warm
against our hearts.
” Oh, mon père ! It is enough—to be here, where he lived,
where he
worked, where he was happy,” Nina murmured afterwards.
She had arrived the night before ; she had taken a room in the
Hôtel
d’Espagne, in the Rue de Médicis, opposite the Luxem-
bourg Garden. I was
as yet the only member of the old set she
had
had looked up. Of course I knew where she had gone first
—but not to
cry—to kiss it—to place flowers on it. She
could not
cry—not now. She was too happy, happy, happy.
Oh, to be back in
Paris, her home, where she had lived with
him, where every stick and stone
was dear to her because of
him !
Then, glancing up at the clock, with an abrupt change of key,
” Mais allons
donc, paresseux !—You must take me to see the
camarades. You must
take me to see Chalks.”
And in the street she put her arm through mine, laughing and
saying, ” On
nous croira fiancés.” She did not walk, she tripped,
she all but danced
beside me, chattering joyously in alternate
French and English. ” I could
stop and kiss them all—the men,
the women, the very pavement. Oh,
Paris ! Oh, these good,
gay, kind Parisians ! Look at the sky ! look at the
view—down
that impasse—the sunlight and shadows on the
houses, the door-
ways, the people. Oh, the air! Oh, the smells! Oue c’est
bon
—que je suis contente ! Et dire que j’ai passé cinq mois,
mais
cinq grands mois, en Angleterre. Ah, veinard, you—you
don’t
know how you’re blessed.” Presently we found ourselves labour-
ing knee-deep in a wave of black pinafores, and Nina had plucked
her bunch
of violets from her breast, and was dropping them
amongst eager fingers and
rosy cherubic smiles. And it was con-
stantly, ” Tiens, there’s Madame
Chose in her kiosque. Bonjour,
madame. Vous allez toujours bien ? ” and ”
Oh, look ! old
Perronet standing before his shop in his shirt-sleeves,
exactly as he
has stood at this hour every day, winter or summer, these
ten
years. Bonjour, M’sieu Perronet.” And you may be sure that
the
kindly French Choses and Perronets returned her greetings
with beaming
faces. ” Ah, mademoiselle, que c’est bon de vous
revoir ainsi. Que vous
avez bonne mine!” ” It is so strange,”
she
she said, ” to find nothing changed. To think that everything
has gone on
quietly in the usual way. As if I hadn’t spent an
eternity in exile ! ” And
at the corner of one street, before a vast
flaunting ” bazaar,” with a
prodigality of tawdry Oriental wares
exhibited on the pavement, and little
black shopmen trailing like
beetles in and out amongst them, ” Oh,” she
cried, ” the ‘ Mecque
du Quartier ‘ ! To think that I could weep for joy at
seeing the
‘ Mecque du Quartier ‘ ! ”
By and by we plunged into a dark hallway, climbed a long,
unsavoury
corkscrew staircase, and knocked at a door. A gruff
voice having answered,
” ‘Trez!” we entered Chalks’s bare,
bleak, paint-smelling studio. He was
working (from a lay-figure)
with his back towards us ; and he went on
working for a minute
or two after our arrival, without speaking. Then he
demanded,
in a sort of grunt, ” Eh bien, qu’est ce que c’est ? ” always
with-
out pausing in his work or looking round. Nina gave two little
ahems, tense with suppressed mirth ; and slowly,
indifferently,
Chalks turned an absent-minded face in our direction. But,
next
instant, there was a shout—a rush—a confusion of forms
in the
middle of the floor—and I realised that I was not the only
one to
be honoured by a kiss and an embrace. ” Oh, you’re covering
me
with paint,” Nina protested suddenly ; and indeed he had
forgotten to drop
his brush and palette, and great dabs of colour
were clinging to her cloak.
While he was doing penance,
scrubbing the garment with rags soaked in
turpentine, he kept
shaking his head, and murmuring, from time to time, as
he
glanced up at her, ” Well, I ll be dumned.”
” It’s very nice and polite of you, Chalks,” she said, by and by,
” a very
graceful concession to my sex. But, if you think it
would relieve you once
for all, you have my full permission to
pronounce it —amned.”
Chalks
Chalks did no more work that afternoon ; and that evening
quite twenty of us
dined at Madame Chanve’s ; and it was almost
like old times.
” Oh, yes,” she explained to me afterwards, ” my uncle is a good
man. My
aunt and cousins are very good women. But for me,
to live with
them—pas possible, mon cher. Their thoughts were
not my thoughts, we
could not speak the same language. They
disapproved of me unutterably. They
suffered agonies, poor
things. Oh, they were very kind, very patient.
But—! My
gods were their devils. My father—my great, grand,
splendid
father— was ‘ poor Alfred,’ ‘ poor uncle Alfred.’ Que
voulez-
vous ? And then—the life, the society ! The
parishioners—the
people who came to tea—the houses where we
sometimes dined !
Are you interested in crops ? In the preservation of game
? In
the diseases of cattle ? Olàlà ! (C’est bien le cas de s’en
servir,
de cette expression-là.) Olàlà, làlà ! And then—have you
ever
been homesick ? Oh, I longed, I pined, for Paris, as one
suffocating would long, would die, for air. Enfin, I could not
stand it any
longer. They thought it wicked to smoke cigarettes.
My poor
aunt—when she smelt cigarette-smoke in my bed-room !
Oh, her face !
I had to sneak away, behind the shrubbery at the
end of the garden, for
stealthy whiffs. And it was impossible to
get French tobacco. At last I
took the bull by the horns, and
fled. It will have been a terrible shock
for them. But better
one good blow than endless little ones ; better a
lump-sum, than
instalments with interest.”
But what was she going to do ? How was she going to live ?
For,
For, after all, much as she loved Paris, she couldn’t subsist on its
air and
sunshine.
” Oh, never fear! I’ll manage somehow. I’ll not die of
hunger,” she said
confidently.
And, sure enough, she managed very well. She gave music
lessons to the
children of the Quarter, and English lessons to
clerks and shop-girls ; she
did a little translating ; she would pose
now and then for a painter
friend—she was the original, for
instance, of Norton’s ” Woman
Dancing,” which you know.
She even—thanks to the employment by
Chalks of what he called
his ” inflooence
“—she even contributed a weekly column of Paris
gossip to the Palladium, a newspaper published at Battle Creek,
Michigan, U.S.A., Chalks’s native town. ” Put in lots about
me, and talk as
if there were only two important centres of
civilisation on earth, Battle
Crick and Parus, and it’ll be a boom,”
Chalks said. We used to have great
fun, concocting those
columns of Paris gossip. Nina, indeed, held the pen
and cast a
deciding vote ; but we all collaborated. And we put in lots
about
Chalks—perhaps rather more than he had bargained for.
With
an irony (we trusted) too subtle to be suspected by the good
people of Battle Creek, we would introduce their illustrious fellow-
citizen, casually, between the Pope and the President of the
Republic ; we
would sketch him as he strolled in the Boulevard
arm-in-arm with Monsieur
Meissonier, as he dined with the Per-
petual Secretary of the French
Academy, or drank his bock in the
afternoon with the Grand Chancellor of
the Legion of Honour ;
we
we would compose solemn descriptive criticisms of his works,
which almost
made us die of laughing ; we would interview him
—at
length—about any subject ; we would give elaborate bulletins
of his
health, and brilliant pen-pictures of his toilets. Sometimes
we would
betroth him, marry him, divorce him ; sometimes,
when our muse impelled us
to a particularly daring flight, we
would insinuate, darkly, sorrowfully,
that perhaps the great man’s
morals—— But no ! We were
persuaded that rumour accused him
falsely. The story that he had been seen
dancing at Bullier’s
with the notorious Duchesse de Z—— was a
baseless fabrication.
Unprincipled ? Oh, we were nothing if not
unprincipled. And
our pleasure was so exquisite, and it worried our victim
so. ” I
suppose you think it’s funny, don’t you ? ” he used to ask, with
a
feint of superior scorn which put its fine flower to our hilarity.
”
Look out, or you’ll bust,” he would warn us, the only uncon-
vulsed member
present. ” By gum, you’re easily amused.” We
always wrote of him
respectfully as Mr. Charles K. Smith ; we
never faintly hinted at his
sobriquet. We would have rewarded
liberally, at that time, any one who
could have told us what the K
stood for. We yearned to unite the cryptic
word to his surname
by a hyphen ; the mere abstract notion of doing so
filled us with
fearful joy. Chalks was right, I dare say ; we were easily
amused.
And Nina, at these moments of literary frenzy—I can see
her
now : her head bent over the manuscript, her hair in some dis-
array, a spiral of cigarette-smoke winding ceilingward from
between the
fingers of her idle hand, her lips parted, her eyes
gleaming with
mischievous inspirations, her face pale with the
intensity of her glee. I
can see her as she would look up, eagerly,
to listen to somebody’s
suggestion, or as she would motion to us
to be silent, crying, ”
Attendez—I’ve got an idea.” Then her
pen would dash swiftly,
noisily, over her paper for a little, whilst
we
we all waited expectantly ; and at last she would lean back,
drawing a long
breath, and tossing the pen aside, to read her
paragraph out to us.
In a word, she managed very well, and by no means died of
hunger. She could
scarcely afford Madame Chanve’s three-franc
table d’hôte, it is true ; but
we could dine modestly at Leon’s,
over the way, and return the Bleu for
coffee,—though, it must
be added, that establishment no longer
enjoyed a monopoly of
our custom. We patronised it and the Vachette, the
Source, the
Ecoles, the Souris, indifferently. Or we would sometimes
spend
our evenings in Nina’s rooms. She lived in a tremendously
swagger house in the Avenue de l’Observatoire—on the sixth
floor, to
be sure, but ” there was a carpet all the way up.” She
had a charming
little salon, with her own furniture and piano
(the same that had formerly
embellished our café), and no end
of books, pictures, draperies, and pretty
things, inherited from
her father or presented by her friends.
By this time the inevitable had happened, and we were all in
love with
her—hopelessly, resignedly so, and without internecine
rancour, for
she treated us, indiscriminately, with a serene, im-
partial, tolerant
derision ; but we were savagely, luridly, jealous
and suspicious of all
new-comers and of all outsiders. If we could
not
win her, no one else should ; and we formed ourselves round
her in a ring
of fire. Oh, the maddening mock-sentimental,
mock-sympathetic face she
would pull, when one of us ventured
to sigh to her of his passion ! The way
she would lift her eye-
brows, and gaze at you with a travesty of pity,
shaking her head
pensively, and murmuring, ” Mon pauvre ami ! Only fancy !
“
And then how the imp, lurking in the corners of her eyes, with
only
the barest pretence of trying to conceal himself, would
suddenly leap forth
in a peal of laughter ! She had lately read
Mr. Howells’s
Mr. Howells’s ” Undiscovered Country,” and had adopted the
Shakers’
paraphrase for love : ” Feeling foolish.”—” Feeling pretty
foolish
to-day, air ye, gentlemen ? ” she inquired, mimicking the
dialect of
Chalks. ” Well, I guess you just ain’t feeling any
more foolish than you
look ! “—If she would but have taken us
seriously ! And the worst of
it was that we knew she was
anything but temperamentally cold. Chalks
formulated the
potentialities we divined in her, when he remarked,
regretfully,
wistfully, as he often did, ” She could love like Hell.”
Once,
in a reckless moment, he even went so far as to tell her this
point-
blank. ” Oh, naughty Chalks ! ” she remonstrated, shaking her
ringer at him. ” Do you think that’s a pretty word ? But—I
dare say
I could.”
” All the same, Lord help the man you marry,” Chalks con-
tinued
gloomily.
” Oh, I shall never marry,” Nina cried. ” Because, first, I
don’t approve of
matrimony as an institution. And then—as you
say—Lord help my
husband. I should be such an uncomfortable
wife. So capricious, and
flighty, and tantalising, and unsettling,
and disobedient, and exacting,
and everything. Oh, but a horrid
wife ! No, I shall never marry. Marriage
is quite too out-of-date.
I shan’t marry ; but, if I ever meet a man and
love him—ah ! “
She placed two fingers upon her lips, and kissed
them, and waved
the kiss to the skies.
This fragment of conversation passed in the Luxembourg
Garden ; and the
three or four of us by whom she was accom-
panied glared threateningly at
our mental image of that not-
impossible upstart whom she might some day
meet and love.
We were sure, of course, that he would be a beast ; we hated
him
not merely because he would have cut us out with her, but
because
he would be so distinctly our inferior, so hopelessly
unworthy
unworthy of her, so helplessly incapable of appreciating her. I
think we
conceived of him as tall, with drooping fair moustaches,
and contemptibly
meticulous in his dress. He would probably
not be of the Quarter ; he would
sneer at us.
” He’ll not understand her, he’ll not respect her. Take her
peculiar views.
We know where she gets them. But he—he’ll
despise her for them, at
the very time he’s profiting by ’em,”
some one said.
Her peculiar views of the institution of matrimony, the speaker
meant. She
had got them from her father. ” The relations of
the sexes should be as
free as friendship,” he had taught. ” If
a man and a woman love each other,
it is nobody’s business but
their own. Neither the Law nor Society can,
with any show
of justice, interfere. That they do interfere, is a survival
of
feudalism, a survival of the system under which the individual,
the
subject, had no liberty, no rights. If a man and a woman
love each other,
they should be as free to determine for themselves
the character, extent,
and duration of their intercourse, as two
friends should be. If they wish
to live together under the same
roof, let them. If they wish to retain
their separate domiciles, let
them. If they wish to cleave to each other
till death severs them
—if they wish to part on the morrow of their
union—let
them, by heaven. But the couple who go before a priest or
a
magistrate, and bind themselves in ceremonial marriage, are
serving
to perpetuate tyranny, are insulting the dignity of human
nature.” Such was
the gospel which Nina had absorbed (don’t,
for goodness’ sake, imagine that
I approve of it because I cite it),
and which she professed in entire good
faith. We felt that the
coming man would misapprehend both it and
her—though he
would not hesitate to make a convenience of it. Ugh,
the
cynic !
We
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. c
We formed ourselves round her in a ring of fire, hoping to
frighten the
beast away. But we were miserably, fiercely
anxious, suspicious, jealous.
We were jealous of everything in
the shape of a man that came into any sort
of contact with her :
of the men who passed her in the street or rode with
her in the
omnibus ; of the little employés de
commerce to whom she gave
English lessons ; of everybody. I
fancy we were always more or
less uneasy in our minds when she was out of
our sight. Who could
tell what might be happening ? With those lips of
hers, those
eyes of hers—oh, we knew how she could love : Chalks had
said
it. Who could tell what might already have happened ? Who
could
tell that the coming man had not already come ? She was
entirely capable of
concealing him from us. Sometimes, in the
evening, she would seem absent,
preoccupied. How could we be
sure that she wasn’t thinking of him ?
Savouring anew the hours
she had passed with him that very day ? Or
dreaming of those
she had promised him for to-morrow ? If she took leave of
us—
might he not be waiting to join her round the corner ? If
she
spent an evening away from us…..
And she—she only laughed ; laughed at our jealousy, our fears,
our
precautions, as she laughed at our hankering flame. Not
a laugh that
reassured us, though ; an inscrutable, enigmatic
laugh, that might have
covered a multitude of sins. She had
taken to calling us collectively Loulou ” Ah, le pauv’ Loulou—
so now he has
the pretension to be jealous.” Then she would be
interrupted by a paroxysm
of laughter ; after which, ” Oh, qu’il
est drôle,” she would gasp. ” Pourvu
qu’il ne devienne pas
gênant ! ”
It was all very well to laugh ; but some of us, our personal
equation quite
apart, could not help feeling that the joke was of a
precarious quality,
that the situation held tragic possibilities. A
young
young and attractive girl, by no means constitutionally insus-
ceptible, and
imbued with heterodox ideas of marriage—alone in
the Latin Quarter.
I have heard it maintained that the man has yet to be born, who,
in his
heart of hearts, if he comes to think the matter over, won’t
find himself
at something of a loss to conceive why any given
woman should experience
the passion of love for any other man ;
that a woman’s choice, to all men
save the chosen, is, by its very
nature, as incomprehensible as the
postulates of Hegel. But, in
Nina’s case, even when I regard it from this
distance of time, I
still feel, as we all felt then, that the mystery was
more than
ordinarily obscure. We had fancied ourselves prepared for
any-
thing ; the only thing we weren’t prepared for was the thing that
befell. We had expected ” him ” to be offensive, and he wasn’t.
He was,
quite simply, insignificant. He was a South American,
a Brazilian, a member
of the School of Mines : a poor, undersized,
pale, spiritless, apologetic
creature, with rather a Teutonic-looking
name, Ernest Mayer. His father, or
uncle, was Minister of
Agriculture, or Commerce, or something, in his
native land ; and
he himself was attached in some nominal capacity to the
Brazilian
Legation, in the Rue de Téhéran, whence, on State occasions,
he
enjoyed the privilege of enveloping his meagre little person in a
very gorgeous diplomatic uniform. He was beardless, with vague
features,
timid light-blue eyes, and a bluish anæmic skin. In
manner he was nervous,
tremulous, deprecatory—perpetually
bowing, wriggling, stepping back
to let you pass, waving his
hands, palms outward, as if to protest against
giving you trouble.
And
And in speech—upon my word, I don’t think I ever heard him
compromise
himself by any more dangerous assertion than that
the weather was fine, or
he wished you good-day. For the most
part he listened mutely, with a
flickering, perfunctory smile.
From time to time, with an air of casting
fear behind him and
dashing into the imminent deadly breach, he would
hazard an
” Ah, oui,” or a ” Pas mal.” For the rest, he played the
piano
prettily enough, wrote colourless, correct French verse, and was
reputed to be an industrious if not a brilliant student—what we
called un sérieux.
It was hard to believe that beautiful, sumptuous Nina Childe,
with her wit,
her humour, her imagination, loved this neutral little
fellow ; yet she
made no secret of doing so. We tried to frame
a theory that would account
for it. ” It’s the maternal instinct,”
suggested one. ” It’s her chivalry,”
said another ; ” she’s the sort
of woman who could never be very violently
interested by a man
of her own size. She would need one she could look up
to, or
else one she could protect and pat on the head.” ” ‘God be
thanked, the meanest of His creatures boasts two soul-sides, one to
face
the world with, one to show a woman when he loves her,'”
quoted a third. ”
Perhaps Coco “—we had nicknamed him Coco
—” has luminous
qualities that we don’t dream of, to which he
gives the rein when they’re
à deux.”
Anyhow, if we were mortified that she should have preferred
such a one to
us, we were relieved to think that she hadn’t fallen
into the clutches of a
blackguard, as we had feared she would.
That Coco was a blackguard we never
guessed. We made the
best of him, because we had to choose between doing
that and
seeing less of Nina ; in time, I am afraid—such is the
influence
of habit—we rather got to like him, as one gets to like
any
innocuous, customary thing. And if we did not like the situation
—for
—for none of us, whatever may have been our practice, shared
Nina’s
hereditary theories anent the sexual conventions— we
recognised that
we couldn’t alter it, and we shrugged our shoulders
resignedly, trusting it
might be no worse.
And then, one day, she announced, ” Ernest and I are going to
be married.”
And when we cried out why, she explained that—
despite her own
conviction that marriage was a barbarous institu-
tion—she felt, in
the present state of public opinion, people owed
legitimacy to their
children. So Ernest, who, according to both
French and Brazilian law, could
not, at his age, marry without
his parents’ consent, was going home to
procure it. He would
sail next week ; he would be back before three months.
Ernest
sailed from Lisbon ; and the post, a day or two after he was
safe
at sea, brought Nina a letter from him. It was a wild,
hysterical,
remorseful letter, in which he called himself every sort of
name.
He said his parents would never dream of letting him marry her.
They were Catholics, they were very devout, they had prejudices,
they had
old-fashioned notions. Besides, he had been as good as
affianced to a lady
of their election ever since he was born. He
was going home to marry his
second cousin.
Shortly after the birth of Camille I had to go to London, and
it was nearly
a year before I came back to Paris. Nina was
looking better than when I had
left, but still in nowise like her
old self—pale and worn and
worried, with a smile that was the
ghost of her former one. She had been
waiting for my return,
she said, to have a long talk with me. ” I have made
a little plan.
I want
I want you to advise me. Of course you must advise me to stick
to it.”
And when we had reached her lodgings, and were alone in the
salon, ” It is
about Camille, it is about her bringing-up,” she
explained. ” The Latin
Quarter ? It is all very well for you,
for me ; but for a growing child ?
Oh, my case was different ;
I had my father. But Camille ? Restaurants,
cafés, studios, the
Boul’ Miche, and this little garret—do they form
a wholesome
environment ? Oh, no, no—I am not a renegade. I am
a
Bohemian ; I shall always be ; it is bred in the bone. But my
daughter—ought she not to have the opportunity, at least, of being
different, of being like other girls ? You see, I had my father ;
she will
have only me. And I distrust myself ; I have no
‘ system.’ Shall I not do
better, then, to adopt the system of the
world ? To give her the
conventional education, the conventional
‘ advantages ‘ ? A home, what they
call home influences.
Then, when she has grown up, she can choose for
herself.
Besides, there is the question of francs and centimes. I have
been able to earn a living for myself, it is true. But even that is
more
difficult now ; I can give less time to work ; I am in debt.
And we are two
; and our expenses must naturally increase from
year to year. And I should
like to be able to put something
aside. Hand-to-mouth is a bad principle
when you have a growing
child.”
After a little pause she went on : “So my problem is, first, how
to earn our
livelihood, and, secondly, how to make something like
a home for Camille,
something better than this tobacco-smoky,
absinthe-scented atmosphere of
the Latin Quarter. And I can
see only one way of accomplishing the two
things. You will
smile—but I have considered it from every point of
view. I have
examined myself, my own capabilities. I have weighed all
the
chances.
chances. I wish to take a flat, in another quarter of the town,
near the
Etoile or the Pare Monceau, and—open a pension. There
is my plan.”
I had a much simpler and pleasanter plan of my own, but of
that, as I knew,
she would hear nothing. I did not smile at hers,
however ; though I confess
it was not easy to imagine madcap
Nina in the rôle of a landlady,
regulating the accounts and pre-
siding at the table of a boarding-house. I
can’t pretend that I
believed there was the slightest likelihood of her
filling it with
success. But I said nothing to discourage her ; and the
fact that
she is rich to-day proves how little I divined the resources of
her
character. For the boarding-house she kept was an exceedingly
good
boarding-house ; she showed herself the most practical of
mistresses ; and
she prospered amazingly. Jeanselme, whose
father had recently died, leaving
him a fortune, lent her what
money she needed to begin with ; she took and
furnished a flat in
the Avenue de l’Alma ; and I—I feel quite like
an historical
personage when I remember that I was her first boarder.
Others
soon followed me, though, for she had friends amongst all the
peoples of the earth—English and Americans, Russians, Italians,
Austrians, even Roumanians and Servians, as well as French ;
and each did
what he could to help. At the end of a year she
overflowed into the flat
above ; then into that below ; then she
acquired the lease of the entire
house. She worked tremendously,
she was at it early and late, her eyes were
everywhere ; she set an
excellent table ; she employed admirable servants ;
and if her
prices were a bit stiff, she gave you your money’s worth,
and
there were no ” surprises.” It was comfortable and quiet ; the
street was bright, the neighbourhood convenient. You could
dine in the
common salle-à-manger if you liked, or in your
private sitting-room. And
you never saw your landlady except
for
for purposes of business. She lived apart, in the entresol, alone
with
Camille and her body-servant Jeanne. There was the
” home ” she had set out
to make.
Meanwhile another sort of success was steadily thrusting itself
upon
her—she certainly never went out of her way to seek it ; she
was
much too busy to do that. Such of her old friends as remained
in Paris came
frequently to see her, and new friends gathered
round her. She was
beautiful, she was intelligent, responsive,
entertaining. In her salon, on
a Friday evening, you would meet
half the lions that were at large in the
town—authors, painters,
actors, actresses, deputies, even an
occasional Cabinet minister.
Red ribbons and red rosettes shone from every
corner of the
room. She had become one of the oligarchs of la haute Bohème, she
had become one of the
celebrities of Paris. It would be tiresome
to count the novels, poems,
songs, that were dedicated to her, the
portraits of her, painted or
sculptured, that appeared at the
Mirlitons or the Palais de l’Industrie.
Numberless were the
partis who asked her to marry them (I know one, at
least, who
has returned to the charge again and again), but she only
laughed,
and vowed she would never marry. I don’t say that she has
never had her fancies, her experiences ; but she has consistently
scoffed
at marriage. At any rate, she has never affected the least
repentance for
what some people would call her ” fault.” Her
ideas of right and wrong have
undergone very little modification.
She was deceived in her estimate of the
character of Ernest Mayer,
if you please ; but she would indignantly deny
that there was
anything sinful, anything to be ashamed of, in her relations
with
him. And if, by reason of them, she at one time suffered a good
deal of pain, I am sure she accounts Camille an exceeding great
compensation. That Camille is her child she would scorn to
make a secret.
She has scorned to assume the conciliatory title
of
of Madame. As plain Mademoiselle, with a daughter, you must
take her or
leave her. And, somehow, all this has not seemed to
make the faintest
difference to her clientèle, not even to the
primmest of the English. I can’t think of one of them who
did not treat her
with deference, like her, and recommend
her house.
But her house they need recommend no more, for she has
sold it.
Last spring, when I was in Paris, she told me she was about to
do
so. ” Ouf ! I have lived with my nose to the grindstone long
enough. I am going to ‘retire.'” What money she had saved from
season to
season, she explained, she had entrusted to her friend
Baron C * * * * *
for speculation. ” He is a wizard, and so
I am a rich woman. I shall have
an income of something like
three thousand pounds, mon cher ! Oh, we will
roll in it. I have
had ten bad years—ten hateful years. You don’t
know how I
have hated it all, this business, this drudgery, this
cut-and-dried,
methodical existence—moi, enfant de Bohème ! But,
enfin, it was
obligatory. Now we will change all that. Nous reviendrons
à
nos premières amours. I shall have ten good years—ten years
of
barefaced pleasure. Then—I will range myself—perhaps.
There
is the darlingest little house for sale, a sort of châlet, built of
red
brick, with pointed windows and things, in the Rue de Lisbonne.
I
shall buy it—furnish it—decorate it. Oh, you will see. I
shall
have my carriage, I shall have toilets, I shall entertain, I
shall
give dinners—olàlà ! No more boarders, no more bores,
cares,
responsibilities. Only, my friends and—life! I feel like one
emerging from ten years in the galleys,
ten years of penal
servitude. To the Pension Childe—bonsoir ! ”
” That’s all very well for you,” her listener complained sombrely.
” But for
me ? Where shall I stop when I come to Paris ? ”
” With me. You shall be my guest. I will kill you if you
ever
ever go elsewhere. You shall pass your old age in a big chair in
the best
room, and Camille and I will nurse your gout and make
herb-tea for
you.”
” And I shall sit and think of what might have been.”
” Yes, we’ll indulge all your little foibles. You shall sit and
‘ feel
foolish ‘—from dawn to dewy eve.”
If you had chanced to be walking in the Bois-de-Boulogne this
afternoon, you
might have seen a smart little basket-phaeton flash
past, drawn by two
glossy bays, and driven by a woman—a
woman with sparkling eyes, a
lovely colour, great quantities of
soft dark hair, and a figure—
” Hélas, mon père, la taille d’une déesse “—
a smiling woman, in a wonderful blue-grey toilet, grey driving-
gloves, and
a bold-brimmed grey-felt hat with waving plumes.
And in the man beside her
you would have recognised your
servant. You would have thought me in great
luck, perhaps you
would have envied me. But—esse, quam videri !—I would I were
as enviable as I
looked.
Vespertilia
IN the late autumn’s dusky-golden prime,
When sickles gleam, and rusts the idle plough,
The time of apples dropping from the bough,
And yellow leaves on sycamore and lime.
O’er grassy uplands far above the sea
Often at twilight would my footsteps fare,
And oft I met a stranger-woman there
Who stayed and spake with me :
Hard by the ancient barrow smooth and green,
Whose rounded burg swells dark upon the sky
Lording it high o’er dusky dell and dene,
We wandered—she and I.
Ay, many a time as came the evening hour
And the red moon rose up behind the sheaves,
I found her straying by that barren bower,
Her fair face glimmering like a white wood-flower
That gleams through withered leaves :
Her mouth was redder than the pimpernel,
Her eyes seemed darker than the purple air
‘Neath brows half hidden—I remember well—
‘Mid mists of cloudy hair.
And
And all about her breast, around her head,
Was wound a wide veil shadowing cheek and chin,
Woven like the ancient grave-gear of the dead :
A twisted clasp and pin
Confined her long blue mantle’s heavy fold
Of splendid tissue dropping to decay,
Faded like some rich raiment worn of old,
With rents and tatters gaping to the day.
Her sandals, wrought about with threads of gold,
Scarce held together still, so worn were they,
Yet sewn with winking gems of green and blue,
Where pale as pearls her naked feet shone through.
And all her talk was of some outland rare,
Where myrtles blossom by the blue sea’s rim,
And life is ever good and sunny and fair ;
” Long since,” she sighed, ” I sought this island grey.
Here where the wind moans and the sun is dim,
When his beaked galleys cleft the ocean spray,
For love I followed him.”
Once, as we stood, we heard the nightingale
Pipe from a thicket on the sheer hillside,
Breathless she hearkened, still and marble-pale,
Then turned to me with strange eyes open wide—
” Now I remember ! …. Now I know ! ” said she,
” Love will be life …. ah, Love is Life ! ” she
cried,
” And thou—thou lovest me ? “
I took her chill hands gently in mine own,
” Dear, but no love is mine to give,” I said,
” My heart is colder than the granite stone
That
That guards my true-love in her grassy bed ;
My faith and troth are hers, and hers alone,
Are hers …. and she is dead.”
Weeping, she drew her veil about her face,
And faint her accents were and dull with pain ;
” Poor Vespertilia ! gone her days of grace,
Now doth she plead for love—and plead in vain :
None praise her beauty now, or woo her smile !
* * * * *
Ah, hadst thou loved me but a little while,
I might have lived again.
Then slowly as a wave along the shore
She glided from me to yon sullen mound ;
My frozen heart, relenting, smote me sore—
Too late—I searched the hollow slopes around,
Swiftly I followed her, but nothing found,
Nor saw nor heard her more.
And now, alas, my true-love’s memory
Even as a dream of night-time half-forgot,
Fades faint and far from me,
And all my thoughts are of the stranger still,
Yea, though I loved her not :
I loved her not—and yet—I fain would see,
Upon the wind-swept hill,
Her dark veil fluttering in the autumn breeze ;
Fain would I hear her changeful voice awhile,
Soft as the wind of spring-tide in the trees,
And watch her slow, sweet smile.
Ever
Ever the thought of her abides with me
Unceasing as the murmur of the sea ;
When the round moon is low and night-birds flit,
When sink the stubble-fires with smouldering flame,
Over and o’er the sea-wind sighs her name,
And the leaves whisper it.
” Poor Vespertilia,” sing the grasses sere,
” Poor Vespertilia,” moans the surf-beat shore
;
Almost I feel her very presence near—
Yet she comes nevermore.
The House of Shame
By H. B. Marriott Watson
THERE was no immediate response to his knock, and, ere he
rapped again, Farrell turned stupidly and took
in a vision of
the street. The morning sunshine streamed on Piccadilly
; a
snap of air shook the tree-tops in the Park ; and beyond, the
greensward sparkled with dew. The traffic roared along the road-
way,
but the cabs upon the stand rode like ships at anchor on a
windless
ocean. Below him flowed the tide of passengers. The dis-
passion of
that drifting scene affected him by contrast with his own
warm flood
of emotions ; the picture—the trees, the sunlight, and
the
roar—imprinted itself sharply upon his brain. His glance
flitted
among the faces, and wandered finally to the angle of the
crossway,
by which his cab was sauntering leisurely. With a shudder
he
wheeled face-about to the door, and raised the clapper. For a
moment yet he stood in hesitation. The current of his thoughts
ran
like a mill-race, and a hundred discomforting impressions
flowed
together. The house lay so quiet ; the sunlight struck the
window-panes with a lively and discordant glare. He put his
hand into
his pocket and withdrew a latchkey, twiddling it
restlessly between
his fingers. With a thrust and a twist the door
would slip softly
open, and he might enter unobserved. He
entertained the impulse but a
moment. He dared not enter in
that
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. D
that nocturnal fashion ; he would prefer admittance publicly, in
the eye
of all, as one with nothing to conceal, with no black
shame upon him.
His return should be ordinary, matter-of-fact ;
he would choose that
Jackson should see him cool and unperturbed.
In some way, too, he
vaguely hoped to cajole his memory, and
to ensnare his willing mind
into a belief that nothing unusual had
happened.
He knocked with a loud clatter, feet sounded in the hall, and
the door
fell open. Jackson looked at him with no appearance
of surprise.
” Good morning, Jackson,” he said, kicking his feet against the
step. He
entered, and laid his umbrella in the stand. ” Is your
mistress up yet
? ” he asked.
” Yes, sir,” said the servant, placidly; ” she’s in the morning-
room,
sir, I think.”
There was no emotion in the man’s voice ; his face wore no
aspect of
suspicion or inquiry, and somehow Farrell felt already
relieved.
To-day was as yesterday, unmarked by any grave event.
” Ah ! ” he said, and passed down the hall. At the foot of the
stairs he
paused again, with a pretence of dusting something from
his coat, and
winced at the white gleam of his dress-shirt.
Nothing stirred in the
house save a maid brushing overhead, and
for a while he lingered. He
still shrank from encountering his
wife, and there was his room for
refuge until he had put on a quieter
habit of mind. His clothes damned
him so loudly that all the
world must guess at a glance. And then
again the man resumed
his manliness ; he would not browbeat himself
for the mere know-
ledge of his own shame ; and, passing rapidly along
the hall, he
pushed open the door of the morning-room.
A woman rose on his entrance, with a happy little cry.
” George ! ” she said, ” Dear George, I’m so glad.”
She
She put up her arms and lifted her face to him. Farrell
shivered ; the
invitation repelled him ; in the moment of that
innocent welcome the
horror of his sin rose foul before him. He
touched her lightly on the
cheek and withdrew a little distance.
” I’m not a nice object, Letty,” he faltered ; ” see what a mess
the
beastly mud has made of me. And look at my fine dress-
clothes.” He
laughed with constraint. ” You’d think I lived in
them.”
” Oh, dearest, I was so disappointed,” said the girl ; ” I sat up
ever
so late for you. But I was so tired. I’m always tired now.
And at last
I yawned myself to sleep. Where ever have you been ? ”
The colour flickered in Farrell’s face, and his fingers trembled
on the
table.
” Oh, I couldn’t get away from Fowler’s, you know. Went
there after the
club, and lost my train like a fool.”
His uneasy eyes rose furtively to her face. He was invested
with morbid
suspicions, suspicions of her suspicion ; but the girl’s
gaze rested
frankly upon him, and she smiled pleasantly.
” That dreadful club ! You shan’t go there again for a week,
darling.
I’m so glad you’ve come. I was nearly being very
frightened about you.
I’ve been so lonely.” She took him by
the arm. ” Poor dear, and you
had to come all through London
with those things on. Didn’t people
stare ? ”
” I will change them,” he said abruptly, and turned to leave.
” What ! ” she said archly, ” Would you go without—and I
haven’t
seen you for so long.” She threw her arms about his neck.
” For God’s sake—No, no, Letty, don’t touch me,” he broke
out
harshly.
The girl’s lips parted, and a look of pain started into her face.
” I mean ” he explained quickly, ” I am so very dirty, dear.
You’d soil
your pretty frock.”
” Silly ! “
” Silly ! ” she returned smiling, ” and it isn’t a pretty frock. I
can’t
wear pretty frocks any longer,” she added mournfully.
He dropped his eyes before the flush that sprang into her cheeks,
and
left the room hurriedly.
His shame followed him about all day, dogging him like a
shadow. It
lurked in corners and leaped out upon him. Some-
times it crept away
and hovered in the remoter distance ; he had
almost forgotten its
attendance ; and then in the thick of his
laughing conversation it
fell upon him black once more. It
skulked ever within call, dwindled
at times, grey and insignificant.
When he stopped to exchange a
sentence in the street, it slid
away ; he moved on solitary, and it
ran out before him, dark
and portentous. Remorse bit deep into him,
remorse and a
certain fear of discovery. The hours with his wife were
filled
with uneasy thoughts, and he would fain have variegated
the
cheerless monotony of his conscience by adding a guest to his
dinner-table. But from this course he was deterred by delicacy ;
for,
at his suggestion, Letty looked at him, winced a little, smiled
ever
so faintly, and, with an ineffable expression of tender em-
barrassment, drew her dressing-gown closer round her body. He
could
not press the indignity upon her young and sensitive
mind.
But the fall of night, which he had so dreaded, brought him a
change of
mood. The table was stocked with the fine fruits of a
rare
intelligence ; the plate shone with the white linen ; and
all the
comforts waited upon his appetite. It was no gross
content that
overtook him, but the satisfaction of a body gently
appeased. His sin
had faded wonderfully into the distance, had
grown colder, and no
longer burned intolerably upon his con-
science. He found himself at
times regarding it with reluctant
equanimity. He stared at it with the
eyes of a judicial stranger.
Men
Men were so wide apart from women ; they were ruled by
another code of
morals. If this were a pity, it fell at least of
their nature and
their history. Was not this the prime lesson
science had taught the
world ? But still the shame flickered up
before him ; he could watch
its appearances more calmly, could
reason and debate of it, but it was
still impertinently persistent.
And yet he was more certain of
himself. To-morrow the discom-
fort would return, no doubt, but with
enfeebled spirit ; he would
suffer a very proper remorse for some
time—perhaps a week—and
then the affair would dismiss
itself, and his memory would own
the dirty blot no longer. As the meal
went forward his temper
rose. He smiled upon his wife with less
diffidence ; he conversed
with less effort. But strangely, as he
mended, and the first horror
of his guilt receded, he had a leaning to
confession. Before, he
had felt that pardon was impossible, but now
that he was come
within range of forgiving himself, he began to desire
forgiveness
from Letty also. The inclination was vague and formless,
yet
it moved him towards the subject in an aimless way. He found
himself wondering, with a throb in his blood, how she would
receive
his admissions, and awoke with the tail of her last
sentence in his
ears.
” I’m so glad the servants have gone. I much prefer being
alone with
you, George.”
” Yes,” he murmured absently, ” they’re a nuisance, aren’t
they ? ”
She pushed the claret to him, and he filled his glass abstractedly.
Should he tell her now, he was thinking, and let penitence and
pardon
crown a terrible day ? At her next words he looked up,
wondering.
” Had Mr. Fowler any news of Edward ? ” she asked idly.
The direction of her thoughts was his ; he played with the
thought
thought of confession ; his mind itched to be freed of its
burden.
” Oh no, we were too busy,” he laughed uneasily. ” The fact
is, you see,
Letty dear—I have a confession to make——
She regarded him inquiringly, even anxiously. He had taken
the leap
without his own knowledge ; the words refused to frame
upon his
tongue. Of a sudden the impulse fled, screaming for its
life, and he
was brought up, breathless and scared, upon the brink
of a giddy
precipice.
” What confession, darling ? ” she asked in a voice which showed
some
fear.
The current of his ideas stopped in full flow ; where a hundred
explanations should have rushed about his brain, he could find not
one
poor lie for use.
” What do you mean, dearest ? ” said his wife, her face
straightened
with anxiety.
Farrell paled and flushed warm. ” Oh nothing, my darling
child,” he said
with a hurried laugh ; ” we played baccarat.”
” George ! ” she cried reproachfully. ” How could you, when
you had
promised ? ”
” I don’t know,” he stumbled on feverishly. ” I was weak, I
suppose, and
they wanted it, and—God knows I’ve never done it
before, since
I promised, Letty,” be broke off sharply.
The girl said nothing at the moment, but sat staring at the
table-cloth,
and then reached out a hand and touched his tremulous
fingers.
” There, there, dear boy,” she murmured soothingly, ” I won’t
be cross ;
only please, please, don’t break your word again,”
” No, I won’t, I won’t,” muttered the man.
” I daresay it was hard, but it cost you your train, George, and
you
were punishe by losing my society for one whole night. So
there
there—it’s all right.” She pressed the hand softly, her face
glow-
ing under the candle-light with some soft emotion.
Farrell withdrew his arm gently.
” Have some more wine, dear,” said his wife.
She raised the bottle, and was replenishing his glass when he
pushed it
roughly aside.
” No more,” he said shortly, ” no more.”
The wound broke open in his conscience, red and raw. The
peace which had
gathered upon him lifted ; he was shaken into
fears and tremors, and
that devilish memory, which had retired so
far, came back upon him,
urgent and instant, proclaiming him a
coward and a scoundrel. He sat
silent and disturbed, with his
eyes upon the crumbs, among which his
fingers were playing rest-
lessly. Letty rose, and passed to the
window.
” How dark it has fallen ! ” she said, peeping through the
blinds, ” and
the rain is pelting so hard. I’m glad I’m not out.
How cold it is ! Do
stir the fire, dearest.”
Farrell rose, and went to the chimneypiece. He struck the
poker through
the crust of coal, and the flames leapt forth and
roared about the
pieces. The heat burned in his face. There came
upon him unbidden the
recollection of those days, a year ago,
when he and Letty had nestled
side by side, watching for fortunes
in the masses of that golden core.
She had seen palaces and stately
domes ; her richer imagination culled
histories from the glowing
embers ; while he, searching and searching
in vain, had been
content to receive her fancies and sit by simply
with his arm
about her. The thought touched him to a smile as he mused
in
the flood of the warmth.
Letty still stood peering out upon the street, and her voice
came to
him, muffled, from behind the curtain.
” Oh, those poor creatures ! How cold and how wet they must
be !
be ! Look, George, dear. Why don’t they go indoors out of
the rain ?
”
Farrell, the smile still upon his lips, turned his face towards
her as
he stooped.
” Who, child ? “
” Why, those women,” said his wife, pitifully, ” why don’t they
go home
? They keep coming backwards and forwards. I’ve seen
the same faces
pass several times. And they look so bleak and
wretched, with those
horrid tawdry dresses. No one ought to be
out to-night.”
The poker fell from Farrell’s hand with a clatter upon the
fender.
” Damn them ! ” he cried, in a fierce, harsh voice.
The girl pulled the curtain back, and looked at him.
” Darling,” she said, plaintively, ” what is it ? Why do you
say such
horrible things ? ”
Farrell’s face was coloured with passion ; he stood staring
angrily at
her.
” George, George,” she said, coming to him, ” why are you so
angry with
me ? Oughtn’t I to be sorry for them ? I can’t help
it ; it seems so
sad. I know they’re not nice people. They’re
dreadful, dear, of
course. I’ve always heard that,” and she laid her
face against his
breast. ” But it can’t be good for them to be out
this wretched night,
even if they are wicked.”
She pressed against him as for sympathy, but Farrell made no
response. A
fearful tension held his arms and body in a kind of
paralysis ; but
presently he patted her head softly, and put her
gently from him.
” I’m in a very bad temper to-night, dear ” he said, slowly. ” I
suppose
I ought to go to bed and hide myself till I’m better.”
She clung to him still. ” Don’t put me away, George. I don’t
mind
mind if you are in a bad temper. I love you, dearest. Kiss me,
dear,
kiss me ; I get so frightened now.”
A spasm contracted his features ; he bent over and kissed her ;
then he
turned away.
” I will go and read,” he said ; ” I shall be better then.”
She ran after him. ” Let me come too, George. I will sit
still and won’t
disturb you. You can’t think how I hate being
alone now. I can’t
understand it. Do let me come, for you
know I must go to bed early, I
was up so late last night.”
The pleading words struck him like a blow. ” Come, then,”
he answered,
taking her hand.
” And you may swear if you want to very much,” she whispered,
laughing,
as they passed through the door.
The sun rose bright and clear ; the sky, purged of its vapours,
shone as
fine as on a midsummer day. With this complaisance of
the weather
Farrell’s blacker mood had passed. His weak nature,
sensitive as it
was to the touch of circumstances, recovered easily
from their
influences. Sleep had renewed the elastic qualities of
his mind, and
the smiling heaven set him in great spirits. Letty,
too, seemed
better, and ate and talked with a more natural gaiety.
The nightmare
of the previous evening was singularly dim and
characterless. He tried
to recall the terror of it, and wondered
why it had so affected him,
with every circumstance of happiness
around—his smiling wife, a
comfortable house, and the pleasant
distractions of fortune. The gulf
that opened between Letty
and himself was there by the will of nature.
He had but flung
aside the conventions that concealed it. It was a
horrid gap, but
he had not contrived it. The sexes kept different
laws, and he
himself, in all likelihood, came nearer to what she would
require of
him than any other man. He assured himself with
conviction
that he would forget altogether in a few days.
The
The day was pleasantly filled, but not too full for the elaboration
of
these arguments. They soothed him ; he grew philosophic ; he
discussed
the conditions of love with himself ; he even broached
the problem in
an abstract way over his coffee at the club. For
the first time he
thought that he had clearly determined the nature
of his affection for
Letty. It was integral and single, it was
built upon a pack of
sentiments, it was very tender, and it would
wear extremely well ; but
it was not that first high passion which
he had once supposed. The
unfamiliarity of that earlier
exaltation had deceived him into a false
definition of Love. There
was none such in circulation among human
bodies. There were
degrees upon degrees of affection, and Letty and he
stood very
high in rank ; but to conceive of their love as something
emanating
from a superior sphere outside relation to the world and
other human
beings was the absurd and delightful flight of heedless
passion.
He had laid his ghost, and came home to his dinner in an
excellent
humour. The girl looked forlorn and weary, but
brightened a good deal
on his return. With her for audience he
chattered in quite a sparkling
temper. Letty said little, but
regarded him often with great shy eyes.
He looked up some-
times to find them upon him with a wistful, even a
pleading, gaze.
She watched every movement he took jealously. But she
was
obviously content, and even gay in a sad little fashion. He did
not
understand, but his spirits were too newly blythe to dwell upon
a
puzzle. He noticed with scarce a wonder little starts of
pettishness
which he had never seen before. They flashed and were
gone, and
the large eyes still followed him with tenderness. She
rested her
arm across the table in the middle of a story he was
telling, and
rearranged his silver.
” You must not cross your knives,” she said playfully. ” That’s
a bad
omen.” He laughed and continued his narrative.
Left
Left to himself, Farrell lit a cigarette and filled his glass with
wine.
The current of his spirits had passed, but he felt extremely
comfortable, and very shortly his mind stole after his wife, who
was
playing softly in the further room. He could see the yellow
fabric of
the distant curtains gleaming softly in the lamp-light.
He had a
desire for a certain air, but could not bring himself to
interrupt. An
atmosphere of content enwrapped him, and he
leaned back lazily in his
chair. Reflections came to him easily.
Surely there was no greater
comfort than this serene domestic
happiness with its pleasant round of
change. He had set Letty’s
love and his in a place too low for
justice. It held a sweeter
fragrance, it was touched with higher
light, than the commoner
affections of common people. A genial warmth
flooded his soul,
and his heart nestled into the comfort of desire. He
was hot
with wine, and his whole being thrilled with the content of
his own
reflections. He asked no better than this quiet ecstacy,
repeated
though a suave untroubled life. The personal charm of that
fine
body, the intimate distinctions of its subtle grace, the flow of
that
soft voice, the sweet attention of that devoted human
soul—these
were his lot by fortune. They conducted him upon a
future
which was strangely attractive. He had loved her for some
months
more than a year, and earlier that day he had summoned his
bridal thoughts down to a pedestrian level ; but how in this hour of
sudden illumination, flushed with the kindly influence of his wine,
his afternoon fancy seemed to him ungenerously clipt and tame.
Letty
stood for what was noble in his narrow life ; she invited
him upon a
high ideal way. If he were framed of grosser clay,
it was she who
would refine the fabric. The thought struck
him sharply. He had
learned to dispose his error in its proper
place, among the sins, and
he was not going to assign penalties
unduly ; but the bare fact came
home to him that he was
unworthy
unworthy of this woman’s love, that no man deserved it. He
had evilly
entreated her, but he would rise to a new level in her
company and
with her aid. She should renew in him the faded
qualities of innocence
and pure-heartedness which as a child he
had once possessed. He would
ask her mercy, and use her help.
Her pardon should purge him of his
dishonour ; she should take him
to her heart, and perfect faith should
rest between them.
The vision he had conceived drew his attention strongly ; he
seemed to
himself, and in a measure was, ennobled by this aspira-
tion. Out of
the fulness of his penitence he now desired the
confession he had
feared but a little time before. And, as he
reflected, the notes of
the piano changed, and Letty shot into
a gay chansonnette, trilling softly over the sharp little runs.
The
careless leisure of the air took off his thoughts with it. It
would be a bad world in which they might not be happy. The
story would
hurt her, he was sure ; indeed, he could conjure before
him the start
of pain in her eyes. But after the shock she would
resume her trust,
and forget, as he was forgetting. He was entirely
certain of her love,
and, that secure, nothing could divide them.
Perhaps she were better
left to herself till she recovered from the
blow ; he would go away
for a day or two. It might even take
her worse than he expected, and
he would have dull faces and
tearful reproaches for a week or more. If
this fell out, it was his
punishment, and he would bear it in
humility.
As his thoughts ran he had not noticed that the music ceased,
and
Letty’s voice broke on his reverie.
” Mayn’t I sit with you, dear,” she pleaded. ” It’s so solitary
in the
big room ! ”
” Why, of course, sweetheart,” said Farrell gently ; ” come in,
and
close the door ; we’ll be snug for a little while in here.”
Letty stood by his chair and stroked his head.
” You
” You never came to say good-night to me last night,” she said
reproachfully.
Farrell put up his hand and took hers.
” Dearest, you must forgive me. I—I was very tired, and had
a
headache.”
” Ah, that was the penalty for staying up so late,” she replied
playfully.
Farrell smiled and patted her hand.
” But you will come to-night, won’t you ? ” she urged.
” Dear heart, of course I will,” he said, smiling indulgently.
” I’ll
come and have a long talk with you.”
His wife sighed, in part, as it seemed, with satisfaction, and
leaned
her chin upon his hair.
” Life is very curious, isn’t it, George ? ” she said meditatively,
her
eyes gazing in abstraction at the wall. ” There are so many
things we
don’t know. I never dreamed——
Farrell patted her hand again, affectionately, reassuringly.
” I couldn’t have guessed,” she went on, dreamily. ” It is all
so
strange and painful, and yet not quite painful. I wonder if
you
understand, George.”
” I think I do, dear,” said he softly.
” Ah, but how can you quite ? Girls are so ignorant. Do
you think they
ought to be told ? I shouldn’t have liked to be
told, though. I should
have been so afraid, but now somehow I’m
not afraid—not
quite.”
A note of pain trembled through her voice ; she drew a sharp
breath and
shivered.
” George, you don’t think I shall die, do you, George ? Oh,
George, if I
should die ! ”
She fell on her knees at his feet, looking into his face
with searching
eyes that pleaded for comfort. He drew her
head
head towards him, a gulp in his throat, and caressed her
hair.
” There, child, there ! ” he said soothingly, ” you are frightening
yourself. Of course not, silly one, of course not.”
She crouched against his knees, and he stroked her hair tenderly.
Pity
pulled at his heart, and at the touch of her he was warmed
with
affection. He had no means of consolation save this
smoothing motion
of the palm, but he yearned for some deeper
expression of his love and
sympathy. In the silence his thoughts
turned to their former
occupation, and he felt nearer than ever
to his wife. He would tell
her when she had recovered.
She raised her head at length and looked at him.
” Oh, you will think I’m not brave ” she said tremulously,
” but I am
brave—indeed, George. It is only sometimes that I
get this fit
of depression, and it overbears me. But it isn’t me ;—
it is
something quite foreign within me : I was never a coward,
dear.”
” No, darling,” he answered, ” of course you are not a coward.
You’re
brave, very brave ; you’re my dear brave wife.” She
smiled at him
faintly. ” And you know, Letty,” he went on,
still with his hand upon
her head. ” I think we’ve been very
happy together, and shall be very
happy together, always. There
is so much that binds us to one another.
You love me, dear,
don’t you ? and you could never doubt that I love
you, could
you ? ”
Letty shook her head. He cast down his eyes, patting the
tresses
softly.
” And I think you know that well enough and are certain
enough of that
not to misjudge me,” he resumed quietly. ” If I
have made a mistake,
Letty, it is not you who will be hardest
on me, I am sure. It is I
myself. If I have fallen into a
seeming
seeming disloyalty, it is not I, as you will believe and understand,
but
something, as you said just now, quite foreign within me.
For I could
only be true and loyal and—”
He hesitated, raising his shameful eyes to her.
” What—what is it, George ? ” she asked anxiously, ” what
have
you done ? ” His hand rose and fell mechanically upon her
head. He
parted his lips with an effort, and continued. The
task was harder
than he had thought.
” It is right ” he said slowly, ” that we should have no secrets
from
one another; it is necessary, dear, that we should bear all things
in
common. To be man and wife, and to love each other, calls for
this
openness between us.” He stumbled on the threshold of his
confession ;
the pain of this slow progression suddenly unnerved
him ; all at once
he took it with a rush. ” Darling,” he cried
quickly and on a sharper
note, ” I want to confess something to
you, and I want your
forgiveness. That night I was away I
did not spend with Fowler. I
spent it—
” You spent it gambling ? ” she asked, in a low voice.
” No,” he said with a groan, ” I spent it in another house—I
spent it—I spent it in shame.”
He breathed the better for the words, even though a terrible
silence
reigned in the room. At least the worst part of his
penalty was
undergone, for the explanation was over.
But when she spoke he realised, with a sense of dread, that he
had not
passed the ordeal.
” I don’t understand, George,” she said in a voice thick with
trouble. ”
What is it ? Where did you stay ? ”
The strain was too great for his weak nerves. ” For God’s
sake, Letty,”
he broke out, ” try to understand me and forgive
me. I dined too well
; I was almost drunk. I left the club with
Fowler very late. Oh, it’s
hideous to have to tell you. I met
some
some one I had never seen since—Oh, long before I loved you. I
could not pass her. I—O God ! can’t you understand ? Don’t
make
me explain so horribly.”
The tale ran from him in short and broken sentences. His
fingers twisted
nervously about a wisp of her hair ; his gaze had
nowhere rest. She
looked full into his face with frightened
eyes.
” Do you mean—those women—we saw ? ” she asked at last,
in
a voice pitched so low that he hardly heard.
” Yes,” he whispered ; and then again there was silence. The
agony of
the suspense was intolerable. ” You will never forgive
me,” he
muttered.
He felt her trembling hands grow cold under his touch ; and as
she still
kept silence, he dropped his slow, reluctant glance to meet
hers. At
the sight of the terrified eyes he put his hands towards
her
quickly.
” Letty, Letty,” he cried, ” for God’s sake, don’t look like that.
Speak
to me ; say you forgive me. Dearest, darling, forgive me.”
She rose as if unconscious of her action, and, walking slowly to
the
fireplace, stood looking at the red flames.
” Letty,” he called, ” don’t spurn me like this. Darling,
darling !
”
His attitude, as he waited for her response, there in the centre of
the
room, was one of singular despair. His mouth was wried
with an
expression of suffering ; he endured all the pangs of a
sensitive
nature which has been always wont to shelter itself from
pain. But
still she made no answer. And then she seemed
suddenly taken with a
great convulsion ; her body trembled and
shivered ; she wheeled
half-way round with a cry ; her eyes shone
with pain.
” George, George ! ” she screamed on a horrid note of agony,
and
and swaying for a second to and fro, fell hard across the fender and
against the live bars of the grate.
Farrell sprang across the intervening space and swung her head
away from
the angry flames. She lay limp and still upon the
hearth-rug, a smear
of black streaking her white arm from the
elbow, the smell of her
frizzled gown fusing with the odour of
burned hair. Her face was set
white, the mouth peaked with a
spasm of pain ; the eyelids had not
fully fallen, and a dreadful
glimmer of light flickered from a slit in
the unconscious eyes. He
stood, struck weak and silent for a moment,
and then flung himself
upon the floor, and hung over the body.
” Letty, Letty ! ” he cried. ” Letty, Letty ! Oh, my God !
have I killed
you ? ” The flesh twitched upon the drawn face, and
a moan issued from
her lips. Farrell leapt to the bell-rope and
pulled fast ; and away in
some distant depth the peals jangled in
alarm. A servant threw open
the door and rushed into the room.
” A doctor, a doctor ! ” cried Farrell, vehemently. ” Get a
doctor at
once. Your mistress is ill. Do you hear, Jackson.
God, man, don’t
stare at me. Go, go ! ”
As the door closed Farrell’s glance stole back to the floor. His
breath
came fast as he contemplated the body. It lay there as
though flung by
the hand of death, and wore a pitiful aspect. It
forbade him ; it
seemed to lower at him ; he could not associate it
with life, still
less with Letty. It owned some separate and
horrible existence of
itself. The flames mounting in the fire
threw out great flashes upon
the recumbent figure, and the pale
flesh took on a moving colour.
Hours seem to pass as he
stood beside her, and not until the quivering
eyelids denoted a
return of life did he gain courage to touch her.
With that
she became somehow familiar again ; she was no more the
blank
eidolon of a woman. He put his arms beneath her and slowly
lifted
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. E
lifted the reviving body to the sofa. The blood renewed its
course in
the arteries, and she opened her eyes dully and closed
them again.
The entrance of the doctor dispelled for a while the gloomy
thoughts
that environed him. The man was a stranger, but was
welcomed as an
intimate.
” She has had a shock,” said Farrell. ” You will understand.
It was my
doing,” he added.
The sharp change from the dreadful reveries of his solitude
turned
Farrell to a different creature. He was animated with
action ; he
bustled about on errands ; he ran for brandy, and his
legs bore him
everywhere, hardly with his knowledge. And as
the examination
proceeded he grew strangely cheerful, watching
the face of the
physician and drawing inferences to his fancy. He
laughed lightly at
the doubt if she could be lifted to her room.
” Yes, of course,” said he.
” The stairs are steep, sir,” said Letty’s maid.
He smiled, and drew back the cuffs from his strong wrists.
Stooping, he
picked up his wife lightly, and strode upstairs.
As the doctor was leaving, Farrell waylaid him in the hall,
and took him
to the door. The visitor drew on his gloves and
spoke of the weather ;
the sky threatened rain again and the night
was growing black. Farrell
agreed with him hurriedly, adding a
few remarks of no interest, as
though to preserve that air of un-
concern which the doctor seemed to
take for granted ; and then,
with his hand on the door, abruptly
touched his subject.
” Is there any danger ? ” he asked.
The doctor paused and buttoned his glove.
” She is very sensitive,” said the doctor.
” It was my doing,” said Farrell after a moment, dropping his
eyes to
the floor.
” It
” It is a dangerous time,” said the doctor. ” Very little may
do damage.
We can’t be too careful in these affairs.”
He finished with his gloves, and put out his hand.
” Have I,” stammered Farrell, ” have I done irreparable
harm ? ”
” She is very delicate,” said the doctor.
” What will it mean ? ” asked the husband, lowering his voice.
The doctor smiled and touched him with his fingers. ” If you
were to cut
your finger, my friend, a doctor would never prophesy.
Events are out
of all proportions to causes.” He put his own
hand upon the latch. ” I
will call to-morrow early,” he said,
” and will send a nurse at once.”
Farrell took his arm in a hard grip.
” Is she dying ? ” he asked hoarsely.
The doctor moved impatiently. ” My dear sir, certainly not,”
he answered
hastily. He threw open the door and emerged into
the night. ” I would
not distress myself with unnecessary fancies,
Mr. Farrell,” said he,
as he dropped down the steps.
Farrell walked down the hall to the foot of the stairs. He laid a
hand
upon the balustrade uncertainly. The house was engrossed in
silence ;
then from the floor above came a sharp cry, as of a
creature in pain,
and a door shut softly. Trembling, he rushed
into the dining-room, and
hid his face in his hands. Yet that
weak device was no refuge from his
hideous thoughts. His
brain was crowded with fears and terrors ; in
the solitude of that
chamber he was haunted by frightful ghosts. The
things stood
upon the white cloth, like spectres ; the lamp burned
low, and
splashes of flame rose and fell in the ashes. He rose and
poured
some brandy into a glass. The muscles jumped in his hands,
and
the liquor spilled over the edges and stained his shirt, but
the
draught strung up his nerves, and brighter thoughts flowed in
his
mind.
mind. He pulled out a chair before the fire and sat down,
meditating
more quietly.
An hour later he was disturbed from his reflections by the
passage of
feet along the hall. His ears took in the sound with
a fret of new
anxiety ; it portended fresh horrors to him. But
in a little he
realised from the voices without that the nurse had
arrived, and a
feeling of relief pervaded him. The footsteps
passed upstairs. He sat
passive within the arms of his chair and
listened. A fresh hope of
succour lay in those feet. The doctor
and the nurse and the maid were
doing what was vital ; in their
attentions was the promise of rescue.
It was as if he himself
took no part in the tragedy ; he sat as a
spectator in the stalls,
and viewed the action only with the concern
of an interested
visitor. He filled another tumbler with spirit.
The alcohol fired his blood, and raised him superior to the petty
worry
of his nerves. He drank and stared in the embers and con-
sidered.
Letty was ill in a manner not uncommon ; even though
it threatened the
sacrifice of one life the malady was not inevitably
mortal. He had
been bidden to discharge his fears, and brandy
had discharged them for
him. He turned to fill his glass again ;
the fumes were in his head,
but at that moment the recollection
of his last excess flashed
suddenly upon him, and, with an inarticu-
late scream of rage, he
dashed the bottle to the floor, and ground
the glass under his feet.
Rising irresolutely he made his way up-
stairs, and paused before
Letty’s door. At his knock the nurse
came out and greeted him—a
strange tall woman with hard
eyes.
” My wife,” he asked—” is Mrs. Farrell better ? “
She pushed him gently away. ” I think so,” she said ; ” we shall
see.
The worst is over, perhaps. You understand. Hush, she is
sleeping now
at last.” He lingered still, and she made a gesture
to
to dismiss him, her voice softening. ” Doctor Green will tell
you best
to-morrow.”
Farrell entered his room and took off his coat. His ears, grown
delicate
to the merest suspicion, seemed to catch a sound upon
the stillness,
and opening the door he looked out. All was quiet ;
the great lamp
upon the landing swung noiselessly, shedding its
dim beams upon the
pannelled walls. He shut to the door, and
once more was in the
wilderness of his own thoughts.
The doctor came twice that next day. In the morning a white
and anxious
face met him on the stairs and scanned him eagerly.
” She is going on, going on ” said he deliberately.
” Then the danger is past ? ” cried Farrell, his heart beating
with new
vigour.
” No doctor can say that,” said the doctor slowly. ” She is as
well as I
expected to find her. It was very difficult.”
” But will she—” began Farrell, stammering.
” Well ? ” exclaimed the doctor sharply.
” Will she live ? “
The doctor’s eye avoided his. ” Those things are never certain,”
he
said. ” You must hope. I know more than you, and I
hope.”
” Yes, yes,” cried Farrell impatiently. ” But, my God, doctor,”
he burst
forth, ” will she die ? ”
The doctor glanced at him and then away. ” It is possible,”
he said
gravely.
Farrell leaned back against the handrail and mechanically
watched him
pass the length of the hall and let himself out. Some
one touched his
arm, and he looked up.
” Come, sir, come,” said the nurse. ” You musn’t give way.
Nothing has
happened. She is very weak, but I’ve seen weaker
folk pull
through.”
He
He descended the stairs and entered the drawing-room. The
room looked
vacant ; the inanimate furniture seemed to keep silence
and stare at
him ; he felt every object in that place was privy to
his horrible
story. They regarded him sternly ; he seemed to
feel the hush in which
they had talked together, ere he entered.
He could not bear the
condemnation of that silence, and sat
down at the piano, softly
fingering the notes. But the voices of
those chords cried to him of
Letty. It was her favourite instru-
ment, the purchase of her own
means, and every resonance
reminded him of her. It was by her hand
that melodies had been
framed and fashioned from the strings ; his was
an alien touch.
They wept for their mistress underneath his fingers ;
he struck at
random, and melancholy cadences mourned at him. They
knew
his secret, too. With a horrid, miserable laugh he got up,
and
putting on his hat, went forth and down to his club.
The change did not distract his thoughts ; the burden lay as
heavy upon
his mind, but at least the walk was an occupation.
He came back with a
bundle of letters which his indolent nature
had allowed to accumulate
with the porter, and, retiring to his
smoking-room, made a manful
effort to re-engage his attention.
With this work and the hour of
lunch, the time passed until the
doctor’s second visit. He heard the
arrival, and, putting down his
pen, waited in a growing fever for the
sound of feet descending on
the stairs. The smoking-room lay back from
the hall, but
Farrell flung open his door and listened. The day was
falling in
and the shadows were deepening about him, but still the
doctor
made no sign. At length he left his chair and called
Jackson.
The doctor had gone. He must have left without noise,
for
Jackson had not heard him ; it was a maid who had seen
him
go. The discovery threw Farrell into fresh agitation ; his
anger
mingled with terror. He had wanted a report of the illness ;
he
he would have the doctor back at once ; he had a thousand ques-
tions to
put. Rushing up the stairs he rapped at the door of the
sick room,
softly and feverishly. When the nurse presented her-
self he burst out
impetuously. He must come in ; he would see
his wife ; he was
persistently held in ignorance of her condition,
and he demanded
admittance as a right. The nurse stood aside
and beckoned him forward
without a word. Her face was set
harder than ever ; she looked worn
and weary.
Farrell entered softly, and with furtive fears.
” You may stay if you will be still,” said the nurse. Farrell
looked at
her inquiringly, beseechingly. ” No,” she added, ” you
will not
disturb her. She has been put to sleep. She suffered a
good deal. It
is a bad case.”
” Will she live ? ” whispered Farrell.
The nurse shook her head. ” She will not suffer much more.
She will
sleep. But the doctor will come in the morning. We
have done
everything.”
Farrell shuddered, and drew near the bed. The lamp burned
low upon the
dressing-table, and the chamber was in a soft
twilight. He could not
see her face, but her dark hair was
scattered over the white pillows.
A slow slight breathing filled
the room. The window rattled with a
passing noise. Farrell sat
down upon a chair beyond the bed, and the
nurse resumed her
place by the fire, warming her hands. Outside, the
traffic passed
with low and distant rumbling.
* * * * *
At the sound the nurse stole stealthily to the door and
opened it.
” It is your dinner,” she whispered, turning to Farrell.
He shook his
head. ” I will stay here,” said he in a monotone.
” You had better go,” she urged. ” You will want it. You
can
can do nothing.” He shook his head again, impatiently. She
yawned,
closed the door, and, with a little sigh of weariness,
retraced her
steps to the hearth. Farrell rose and followed her.
” Come,” he said, bending over her, ” you are very tired. Go
and rest in
the next room. There is nothing to be done. I will
call you. Let me
watch. I wish it.” She looked at him in
doubt. ” Yes, yes,” he
pleaded. ” Don’t you see ? I must be
here, and you want sleep.”
She glanced round the room, as if to assure herself that there
was
nothing to require her.
” Very well,” she assented ; ” but call me soon.” And she
vanished
through the doorway like a wraith.
Farrell took his seat and regarded his wife. The breathing came
gently ;
masses of dark hair swarmed over the head that
crouched low upon the
pillow ; one arm, crossing the face with
shadow, lay reaching toward
the brow. The room glowed with a
luminous gloom rather than with
light. The figure rested upon its
side, and the soft rise of the hip
stood out from the hollows of the
coverlet. In the grate the ashes
stirred and clinked ; the street
mumbled without; but within that
chamber the stillness hung heavily.
Farrell seemed to hear it deepen,
and the quiet air spoke louder to
him, as though charged with some
secret and mysterious mission.
He followed the hush with a mind
half-vacant and wholly irrele-
vant. But presently the faintest rustle
came with a roar upon his
senses, and he sprang to his feet, stricken
with sudden terror.
The body moved slightly under its wrappings ; the
arm dropped
slowly down the pillow into the darker hollows of the
counter-
pane ; the hair fell away ; and the face, relapsing, softly
edged
into the twilight.
Farrell stood staring, mute and distracted, upon this piteous
piece of
poor humanity. Its contrast with the woman he had
known
known and loved appalled him. His jaw fell open, his nails
scored into
his palms, his eyes bulged beneath his brows. The
face rested, white
and withered, among the frillings of her gown ;
unaccustomed lines
picked out the cheeks ; the mouth was
drawn pitifully small and
pinched with suffering. Even as he
looked she seemed to his scared
gaze to shrink and shrivel under
pain. This was not the repose of
sleep, releasing from the
burden of sickness ; surely he could see her
face and body pricked
over with starts and pangs under his eyes. It
seemed to his
morbid thoughts that he could read upon her moving
features
the horrible story of that slow disintegration ; in his very
sight
the flesh appeared to take on the changing colours of decay.
He
withdrew aghast from the proximity ; he blanched and was wrung
with panic. In what place within that breathing human fabric
was death
starting upon his dreadful round ? She respired gently,
the heart beat
softly, the tissues, yet instinct with life, were re-
builded piece by
piece. Wherein lay the secret of that fading life ?
The counterpane stirred faintly, and drew his attention. His
wandering
glance went down the length of that swathed body.
The limbs still beat
warm with blood, and yet to-morrow they
must stretch out in stiff
obedience to strange hands. The fancy
was horrible—a cry burst
from him and rang in the still and
changeless chamber. The sound
terrified him anew, breaking thus
rudely upon the silence. He feared
that she would awake, and
he trembled at the prospect of her
speechless eyes. And yet he
had withal a passionate desire to resolve
her from this deathly calm,
and to see her once more regarding him
with love. She hung
still upon the verge of that great darkness, and
one short call
would bring her sharply back. He had but to bend to her
ears
and whisper loudly, and that hovering spirit would return.
He
stood, a coward, by the bed.
And
And now the lips in that shrunken face parted suddenly, the
bosom
quickened, and the throat rattled with noises. It flashed
upon him
that this at last was the article of death, and vainly he
strove to
call for help ; his voice stifled in his mouth. She
should not so
dissolve at least ; she should breathe freely ; he
would give her
air—and, springing with an effort to the window,
he flung it
back. The cool air flowed in, and, turning quickly, he
looked down
upon the bed.
The eyes had fallen open, and were set upon him, full and wide.
Unnerved
already as he was, the change paralysed him, and he
stood for a moment
stark and motionless. The fire flared up and
lit the face with colour
; the eyes shone brightly, and he seemed
to see into their deepest
corners. There was that in them
from which he recoiled at length
slowly and with horror. They
fastened upon him mutely, pleading with
him for mercy. They
were like the eyes of a creature hunted beyond a
prospect of
defence. Dumbly they dwelt on him, as though in his
presence
they had surrendered their last hope. They seemed to wait
for
him, submissive to their fate, yet luminous with that
despair.
He tried to speak, but the wheels of his being were without
his
present rule, and he might only stand and shudder and give
back
glance for glance. He looked away, but his fascinated gaze
returned again to those reproaching eyes. They did not waver ;
it was
as if they dared not lose their sight of a pitiless enemy. They
recognised him as their butcher. Even through her sleep this
poor
weary soul had come to understand his proximity, and had
woke up, in
fright at his unseemly neighbourhood.
The lamp sputtered, a tongue of flame shot up the chimney,
and the rank
smell of smoke stole through the room. Farrell
retreated to the table,
and dressed the wick with trembling fingers.
The act relieved the
strain, but when he turned the eyes were watch-
ing
ing still. They bereaved him of his powers, and under the spell of
their
strange and horrible attraction he sweated in cold beads.
They burned
upon him from the distance, two great hollows of
light, like shining
stars, holding that awful look of wistful fear.
There was no room in
his mind for any sensation save the one ;
he could not think ; he had
no reckoning of the time his agony
endured. But outside, at last, the
bell of a clock-tower boomed
far away and some hour was struck. And
suddenly it seemed
to him that the lustre of those great eyes grew
dimmer ; the look
of sad expectation died slowly away. They stared
with a kinder
light. It was his fancy, perhaps, but at least it seemed
that
no strange creature now regarded him with unfamiliar terror,
but
his own dear Letty watched him again with soft affectionate
eyes.
His limbs grew laxer under him, and, with a little sob of
relief,
he stole forward, an uncertain smile of greeting growing round
his
mouth.
” Letty ” he whispered, ” my darling, are you better ? “
He drew near the bed, and put out his arm eagerly and
gently ; but in an
instant a start rose quickly in her face, the
eyes kindled with a
horrible look of panic, and with a faint
repulsive gesture of the
hands she shrank deeper into the wrap-
pings. A little sigh followed ;
the limbs fell slowly back, and
the eyes, with their dreadful terror,
stared vacantly into Farrell’s
ghastly face.
The coverlet went on rustling as the bed-clothes settled down.
Rondeaux d’Amour
By Dolf Wyllarde
I
BEFORE the night come, and the day expire,
The blossoms redden with the sun’s desire—
Only the passion-flowers are
colourless,
Burnt up and wasted with their own
excess,
And tinted like the ashes of their fire.
Look down and see the reddest rose aspire
To touch your hand—he climbs the trellis-wire,
Burning to reach your indolent caress,
Before the night.
Ah, Love, be wise ! for all too soon we tire,
When once the longed-for guerdon we acquire.
The wonder that we think not to possess,
Once in our keeping, holds us less and less.
Nay—let us love, nor all too much inquire,
Before the night.
During
During the night I felt you breathing deep
Against my heart—and yet I did not weep
With perfect passion !—fearing only this,
One golden moment of the night to miss—
The sacred night that was not made for sleep !
The stairs of life stretch upward, dim and steep,
Midway between a grief and joy I creep—
But let us just for once have tasted bliss,
During the night.
Strained to my breast I felt your pulses leap,
And this is the remembrance I shall keep
When all the serpents of oblivion hiss—
Of two who only clung too close to kiss.
We sowed in love—in passion do we reap,
During the night.
After the night Love wearied of his powers,
He fell asleep among the passion-flowers.
I felt the darkness solemnly withdrawn.
A dewy whiteness glimmered on the lawn,
Day weeping for this dear dead night of ours.
Vague
Vague, greyish lights, that first had threatened showers,
Deepened to golden, till the rosy hours
Trembled with tender passion to the dawn,
After the night.
Wan in the daylight looked our crystal towers,
Rising above the blossom-tinted bowers.
The world looked strangely on us in the morn.
Love shuddered in his sleep as one forsworn—
Poor Love ! who trembles at himself, and cowers,
After the night.
Wladislaw’s Advent
I
WHEN I first saw Wladislaw he was sitting on a high
tabouret near a hot iron sheet that partially
surrounded
the tall coke stove ; the arches of his feet were curved
over the
top bar, toes and heels both bent down, suggestive of a
bird
clasping its perch. This position brought the shiny knees of
his
old blue serge trousers close up to his chest—for he was
bending
far forward towards his easel—and the charcoal dust on
the knee
over which he occasionally sharpened his fusain was making a
dull smear upon the grey flannel
shirt which his half-opened
waistcoat exposed.
He wore no coat : it was hanging on the edge of the iron
screen, and his
right shirt-sleeve, rolled up for freedom in his
work, left a strong,
rather smooth arm bare.
He always chose a corner near the stove ; the coke fumes never
gave him
a headache, it seemed. It was supposed that he felt the
cold of Paris
severely ; but this can hardly have been the case,
considering the
toughening winters of his youth away in Poland
there. My observation
led me to believe that the proximity was
courted on account of the
facilities it afforded for lighting his
cigarette
cigarette. When he rolled a new one and had returned the flat,
shabby,
red leather case to a pocket, he would get up, open the
stove door and
pick up a piece of coke—one whose lower half was
scarlet and
its upper still black—between his finger and thumb,
and,
holding it calmly to the cigarette, suck in a light with a
single
inhalation, tossing the coke to its place and re-seating him-
self
upon his tabouret, completely unaware of the amused pairs of
eyes that
watched quizzically to see his brow pucker if he burnt
himself.
Wladislaw was his first name ; naturally he had another by
which he was
generally known, but it is useless to record a
second set of Polish
syllables for the reader to struggle with, so I
leave it alone. His
first name is pronounced Vladislav as nearly
as one may write it ; and
this is to be remembered, for I prefer
to retain the correct spelling.
He had been working quite a
fortnight in the studio before the day
when I strolled in and
noticed him, and I do not think that up till
then any one had the
excitement of his acquaintance.
One or two sketch-books contained hasty and furtive pencil
splashes
which essayed the picturesqueness of his features ; but he
was notably
shy, and if he observed any one to be regarding him
with the
unmistakable measuring eye of the sketcher, he would
frown and dip
behind the canvas on his easel with the silly
sensitiveness of a
dabchick. At the dingy crèmerie where he
ate
herrings marinés—chiefly with a
knife—the curious glances of
other déjeuneurs annoyed him extremely ; which was absurd, of
course, for as a rule no artist objects to being made the victim of a
brother’s brush. He would colour—I was going to write, like a
girl, but why not like the boy that he was ?—when the lively
Louise, who changed the plates, or swept the knife and fork of
such as
did not know the habits of the place back on the crumby
marble
The Yellow Book— Vol. IV. F
marble table with a ” V’lá M’sieu,” sent a smile accurately
darted into
his long eyes. He didn’t know how to respond to
Louise, or any other
glances of the same sort in those days ; but if
I am encouraged to
tell further of him, I can give the history of
his initiation, for I
am bold to say none knows it better—unless
it be Louise
herself.
What puzzled me about his face, which was a beautiful one, of
the pure
and refined Hebrew type so rarely met with— the type
that was a
little commoner, let us hope, in the days when God
singled out His
People—what puzzled me about it was that it
should seem so
familiar to me, for, as I say, the type is seldom
found. When I came
upon Wladislaw, hurrying down the
street to the studio with the
swiftness of a polecat—no sort of
joke intended—it would
flash upon me that surely I knew the
face, yet not as one feels when
one has met some one in a train
or sat near him in a tramcar.
The mystery of this was explained before ever I had analysed to
myself
exactly how the face affected me and where I could have
seen it
before. It was at the eleven o’clock rest one morning,
when the strife
of tongues was let loose and I was moving among
the easels and stools,
talking to the various students that I knew.
One of them, her book
open, her eyes gleaming and her pencil
avid of sketches, was lending a
vague ear to the model, who had
once been in England, and was
describing his experiences with a
Royal Academician. They were
standing near the stove, the
model, careless of the rapid alteration
which the grateful heat was
effecting in his skin tones, steadily
veering from the transparent
purple which had gratified an ardent
impressionist all the morning,
to a dull, hot scarlet upon the fronts
of his thighs. While she
was talking to the model, my friend was
sketching Wladislaw,
who ranged remotely at the cold end of the room.
The impres-
sionist
sionist joined the group to remonstrate in ineffectual French with
the
model, and glanced into the sketch-book in passing.
” Just the church-window type, isn’t he ? ” said this flippant
person,
alluding to the Pole; ” and I have seen him behind the
altar too,
painted on the wall with a symmetrical arrangement of
stars in the
background, and his feet on a blue air-balloon.”
The sketcher nodded, and swept in a curved line for the coat
collar just
as a controlling voice announced that the rest was up.
And I wondered how I had been so dull as never to think of
it ; for it
was perfectly true, and oh, so obvious now that I knew
it !
Wladislaw’s beautiful head, with the young light-brown
beard, the pure
forehead, and the long sorrowful eyes, was an ideal
presentment of the
Nazarene ; without the alteration of either
feature or expression, he
stood up a gloriously simple realisation of
the Christ as all pictures
have tried to show Him.
I was so amazed by this illumination, that I sat down beside
the
disconsolate impressionist, who ” couldn’t do a thing till that
idiot
cooled down,” and was ” losing half the morning—the
Professor’s
morning, too,” and talked it over.
” H’m yes—he is. Hadn’t you noticed it ? I said it the very
day
he came in. I wonder if he sees it himself? Do you know,
I think I
could get rather a good thing of him from here ? Yes,
you wait ; I’ve
nothing to do till that beastly hectic colour fades
off the model. I’m
not going to bother about the background ;
I’ve painted that old green
curtain till I’m tired. Get a tabouret
and sit down while I design a
really good window.”
She sketched away rapidly, and I watched her as she worked.
” Funny,” she remarked, as she blocked in the figure with
admirable
freedom ; ” I’ve never seen the Christ treated in profile,
have you ?
It’s rather new—you watch.”
It is my regret that I did not disregard every rule and every
courtesy
courtesy and snatch that sketch from her, half-finished though it
was ;
but of a sudden the door opened and the Professor came in.
The
impressionist, with a sour look at the model’s thighs and a
despairing
consciousness that she would have to hear that her
colour was too
cold, shut her book with a snap and resumed her
brushes.
I had to manoeuvre cautiously a retreat to the stairway—for
idlers were publicly discouraged during the Professor’s
visits—and
people who would leave off work at any minute when I
dropped
in to hear the news on ordinary mornings, looked up and
frowned
studiously over the creaking of my retreating boots.
It may have been about a week later that my acquaintance
with Wladislaw
commenced, and again the detailing of that cir-
cumstance is to serve
another purpose one of these days ; at any
rate, we came across one
another in a manner which is to a friend-
ship what a glass frame is
to a cucumber, and soon studio friends
came to me for news of him, and
my protection of him was an
openly admitted fact. At first I had been
somewhat burdened by
a consciousness of his curious beauty ; one is
not often in the way
of talking to a beautiful man of any kind, but I
can imagine that
classical beauty or historic beauty might be more
easily sup-
ported. No particular deep would be touched by a meeting
with
Apollo or Antinous ; neither awe, nor reverence, however
dis-
credited and worn-out its tradition, has ever attached to
them.
The counterpart of Montrose or the bonnie Earl o’ Murray,
much as one would like to meet either, would arouse only
picturesque
sentimental reflection ; but to walk through the
Jardin du Luxembourg
on a sunny day eating gaufres,
with—and
I say it without the faintest intention of
irreverence—with a
figure of the Saviour of mankind beside you,
is—is arresting.
When the eye reposes unintentionally upon it
in the silent
moments
moments of conversation, it gives pause. Distinctly, it gives
pause. I
have never held it an excuse for anything in art or
literature that
one should turn upon a public about to scoff, to be
offended, to be
frightened, and announce that ” it is true ” : that
the incident in
either a picture or a story should be “true” is not
a sufficient
excuse for the painting or the telling of it. But when
I insist
courteously to readers of certain religious convictions that
I am not
” making up ” either my scenes, my characters, or what,
for want of a
better name, shall be called my story, I am only
desirous that they
shall absolve me from any desire to be irreverent
and to shock their
feelings. They might remember that what is
reverent to them may not be
so to me ; but I do not hope to
secure so great a concession by any
means. What I would
finally point out is that the irreverence goes
back further than the
mere writing down of the story ; they must
accuse a greater than
I if they object to the facts of the
case—they must state their
quarrel to the controlling power
which designed poor Wladislaw’s
physiognomy : to use some of the
phrases beloved of the very
class I am entreating, I would suggest
that the boy did not
” make himself ” ; he was ” sent into the world ”
like that.
I daresay—considering what I am going to relate—I daresay
he
wished he had not been ; he was so very shy a fellow, and it
led
to his being a great deal observed and commented upon. What
encouraged me to feel at home with him in spite of his appearance
was
the real youngness of his nature. He was extraordinarily
simple
and—well, fluffy. For he really suggested a newly-
hatched
chicken to me ; bits of the eggshell were still clinging to
his yellow
down, if I may hint at the metaphor.
His cleverness was tremendously in advance of his training and
his
executive powers. Some day, one could see, he was going to
paint marvellously, if he would wait and survive
his failures and
forbear
forbear to cut his throat by the way. His mind was utterly and
entirely
on his work ; I never heard him speak of much else ;
work and the
difficulty of producing oneself, no matter with the
help of what
medium, was our everyday topic. And when
desperate fits overtook us we
bewailed the necessity of producing
ourselves at all. Why was it in us
? We didn’t think anything
good that we did ; we didn’t suppose we
were ever going to
compass anything decent, and work was a trouble, a
fever of
disappointment and stress, which we did not enjoy in the
least.
The pleasure of work, we assured one another again and
again,
was a pleasure we had never felt. By nature, inclination
and
habit we were incorrigibly idle ; yet inside us was this spirit,
this
silly, useless, hammering beast that impelled us to the handling
of
pen and pencil, and made us sick and irritable and unhappy,
and
prevented us taking any pleasure in our dinner.
That was how we used to talk together when we were striding
through the
woods round Versailles or idling among storied tombs
in the cemetery
at Montmorency ; and, dear me ! what a lot of
enjoyment we got out of
it, and how good the sandwiches were
when we rested for our luncheon !
Sometimes Wladislaw talked
of his mother, whom I apprehended to be a
teak-grained Calvinistic
lady with a certain resemblance to the hen
who had reared a
duckling by mistake. I wish now that I had heard more
stories
of that rigorous household of his youth, where the fires in
winter
were let out at four in the afternoon because his mother had
the
idea that one did not feel the cold so much in bed if inured to
it
by a sustained chill of some eight hours’ duration. She was
probably quite right : one only wonders why she did not pursue
the
principle further and light no fires in the day, because pro-
portionately, of course—— But no matter. And, indeed,
there
are no proportions in the case. Once reach the superlative
frozen,
frozen, and there is nothing left to feel. His third subject was the
frivolity of Paris, of which we knew everything by hearsay and
nothing
by experience, so were able to discuss with a ” wet sheet
and a
flowing sea,” so to speak. He hated Paris, and he hated
frivolity,
even as he hated French. Our conversations, I ought
to say, were
carried on in German, which we spoke with almost a
common measure of
inaccuracy ; and I think that he probably
knew as little of the French
language as he knew of the frivolity
of Paris.
I tried to encourage him to take long walks and long tours on
tramways—it should never be forgotten that you can go all over
Paris for threepence—and when his work at the studio was
sufficiently discouraging he would do so, sometimes coming with
me,
sometimes going alone. We explored Montmartre together,
both by day
and gas light ; we fared forth to the Abattoirs, to
the Place de la
Roquette, to the Boulevard Beaumarchais and the
Boulevard Port Royal,
the Temple and ” les Halles.”
But Wladislaw was alone the day he set out to inspect the Bois
de
Boulogne, the Pare Monceau, the Madeleine, and the grands
Boulevards.
I remember seeing him start. If he had been coming with me
he would have
had on a tie and collar (borrowed from another
student) and his other
coat ; he would, in fact, have done his best
to look ordinary, to rob
himself, in his youthful pride and ignorant
vanity, of his picturesque
appearance. I am sorry to say it, since
he was an artist ; but it is
true—he would.
As it was, he sallied out in the grey woollen shirt, with its
low
collar, the half-buttoned waistcoat, the old, blue, sloppily-
hanging
coat, with one sleeve obstinately burst at the back, and
the close
astrakhan cap on one side of his smooth straight hazel
hair. When I
ran across him next day in the neighbourhood of
the
the oleander tubs that surrounded with much decorative ability
the doors
of the Café Amadou, he agreed to come to my rooms
and have a cup of
coffee, in order to narrate the exciting and
mysterious incident of
the day before.
Sitting on each side of my stove, which was red-hot and threat-
ening to
crack at any minute, Wladislaw, with cautions to me
” not to judge too
soon : I should see if it had not been strange,
this that had happened
to him,” told me this ridiculous story.
He had started up the Bois ; he had found the Pare Monceau ;
he had come
down a big street to the Madeleine ; he had looked
in ; it had
reminded him of a concert-hall, and was not at all
impressive (gar nicht imponirend) ; he had walked along the
left-
hand side of the Boulevard des Capucines. It was as poor a
street as he could have imagined in a big town, the shops
wretched ;
he supposed in London our shops were better ? I
assured him that in
London the shops were much better ; that it
was a standing mystery to
me, as to all the other English women
I knew, where the pretty things
for which Paris is celebrated
were to be bought. And I implored him to
tell me his adven-
ture.
Ah ! Well—now the point was reached ; now I was to hear !
One
minute !—Well, he had come opposite the Café de la Paix,
and he
had paused an instant to contemplate the unrelieved
commonplace
ugliness of the average Frenchman as there to be
observed—and
then he had pursued his way.
It was getting dusk in the winter afternoon, and when he came
through
the Place de l’Opéra all the lights were lit, and he was
delighted, as
who must not be, by the effect of that particular bit
of Paris ? He
was just crossing the Place to go down the left-
hand side of the
Avenue, when it occurred to him that he was
being followed.
It
It here struck me that the beginning of Wladislaw’s first
adventure in
Paris was highly unoriginal ; but I waited with a
tempered interest to
hear how he had dealt with it. Here are his
own words, but losing much
of their quaintness by being rendered
in an English which even I
cannot make quite ungrammatical.
” I went on very quickly a little way, then I walked slowly,
slowly—very slow, and turned suddenly sharp round. Yes, I was
being followed : there he was, a man in a black frock coat,
and——”
” A man ? ” I blurted out, having been somehow unprepared
for this
development.
“What else ? ” said Wladislaw. ” Did you think it was going
to be a cat
? ”
Well, more or less, I had fancied …. but I
wouldn’t in-
terrupt him.
” Black coat and grey trousers, black bow tie and one of those
hats, you
know ? ” With his cigarette hand he made a rapid
pantomime about his
head that outlined sufficiently the flat-
brimmed top hat of the
artistic Frenchman, so often distinguished,
but more usually a little
ridiculous.
” I went on at an ordinary pace till I came to the Rue de
Rivoli, then
at that Café where the omnibus for St. Sulpice stops
I waited
“—Wladislaw’s eyes were gleaming with an unwonted
mischief, and
he had quite lost his Judaic majesty—” to get a
good look.
There he was. A man not yet forty ; dark, interest-
ing, powerful face
; a red ribbon in his button-hole.”
” A red ribbon? ” But then I remembered that every second
Frenchman has
a red ribbon.
” I thought, ‘ Shall I take him a nice walk this cold evening ?
Shall I
go down and cross the river to Notre Dame, then home
up the Boulevard
St. Michel ? ‘ But no, it was late. I had had
nothing
nothing to eat ; I wanted to get to the Bouillon Robert before
dinner
would be over. I ran into the Bureau and got a number ;
then I
watched, and the first omnibus that had room I climbed up
on the impériale and watched him try
for a seat inside ! Ah, I
knew he was after me. I felt as
if I had stolen something !
Then the omnibus started. He had not got a
seat. When it is
already six you cannot get a seat inside, you know ?
”
I knew. ” He came up with you ? ” I said.
” On the impériale also there was no room. I lost
sight of
him, but on the Pont du Carrousel I saw a fiacre ! ”
In spite of my earlier feeling I was a little interested , more so
when
Wladislaw told of his walking into a certain restaurant near
the Gare
Montparnasse—a restaurant where you dine with hors
d’oeuvres and dessert at a scoured wood table for 80
centimes,
sitting down beside several ouvriers—and seeing the stranger
saunter in and
take a seat at a corner table.
I feel quite incapable of rendering in English the cat-and-
mouse
description of the dinner which Wladislaw gave me ; so
I come to the
time when he paid his addition, and turning up
his
coat collar, made his way out and up the Boulevard
Montparnasse
in the ill-lighted winter night, the stranger appearing
inevitably in
his wake at each gas-lamp, till the side street was
reached in which
Wladislaw lived on the fourth floor of a certain
number thirteen.
At his door Wladislaw, of course, paused, and looked
the street up
and down without seeing his pursuer.
” But no doubt,” said my sly Pole, ” he was hiding inside a
courtyard
door. And now, what do you make of that ? ”
I had to own that I made nothing of it ; and we sat and
speculated
foolishly for fully half an hour, till we tired of the effort
and
returned to our equally vapid haverings about ” work ” and
our common
difficulties.
Four
Four days later—I had meantime confided the story to no
one—
four days later Wladislaw approached me mysteriously
from
behind as I was returning one morning from a visit to the
Rue
de la Gaieté, with a bunch of onions, half a loaf of black
bread,
and two turkey-thighs in a string bag.
I knew from the set of his cap that something unusual had
happened ; and
besides, it was the hour at which he should have
been scraping at his
fusain in the men’s studio. He put a
letter
in my hand.
” You will say nothing to anybody? I want you to translate
it. I can’t
understand it all. But you will tell no one ? ”
I responded with an eager denial and the question as to who
there could
be for me to tell.
He seemed to overlook the half-hundred of students we both
knew, as
readily as I did ; and we opened the letter.
This was it :
” Monsieur,—My name may perhaps be a sufficient assurance to you
that my unusual conduct of the other evening in discovering for
myself
your residence and profession had no unworthy motive. The
explanation
is simple. I am painting a large canvas, to be called
‘ The
Temptation. ‘ I cannot proceed for want of a model for my
Christ. When
my eyes fell upon you, I realised instantly that yours
was the only
face in the world that could satisfy my aspiration. It
was impossible
for me not to follow you, at the risk of any and every
misunderstanding. I beg you to receive my complete apologies.
Will you
sit to me ? I appeal to you as a brother of the brush—
permit
me to leave behind me the most perfect Christ-face that has
ever been
conceived. Times and terms shall be as you will.
” Accept, Monsieur and colleague, the assurance of my most
distinguished
sentiments.
” DUFOUR.”
I looked
I looked at it, laughing and gasping. I repeated some of the
sounding
phrases. So this artist—well I knew his name at the
Mirlitons—this genius of the small red fleck had pursued
Wladis-
law for miles on foot and in fiacre, had submitted himself and
his
digestion to an 80-centime dinner of blatant horse-flesh, had
tracked
the student to his lodgings, got his style and title from
Madame in
the rez-de-chaussée, and finally
written him this letter to ask—to
implore, rather, that
Wladislaw should be the model for his con-
templated picture of the
Redeemer ! It was really interesting
enough ; but what struck me as
curious was that Dufour of the
tulle skirt and tarlatan
celebrity—the portraitist of the filles de
joie
—should conceive it possible to add to his
reputation by painting
the Man of Sorrows.
It will have been gathered that Wladislaw was poor ; just how
poor, I
think no one among us ever knew. He would sit all the
evening long
without a fire, and his habit of keeping a large piece
of bread in a
coat pocket and breaking bits off to nibble during
the morning or
afternoon’s work very naturally gave rise to a
legend that he lived
upon bread alone.
I, for one, would sooner believe that to have been the case than
have
credited for a moment the story of the student who claimed
to have
noticed a heap of fish heads and tails in a corner of his
room, the
disagreeable residue of a small barrel of raw dried
herring which he
had kept by him.
I suppose that he paid his classes and boarding charges out of
money
sent at intervals from home, like any other student ; but
the final
outward evidence of any shortness in cash was the colour
of
of the packet in which he bought his tobacco. A careful observer
might
have accurately dated the arrival of his funds by noting the
orange
paper which inclosed his ” Levant Supérieur.” Then, as
it behoved him
to be careful, the canary yellow of the cheaper
” Levant ” ; and
finally the sign manual of approaching destitu-
tion in the common
brown wrapper of his ” Caporal.” I am
inclined to say that I noticed
his leisurely but inevitable descent
of these pecuniary steps every
month.
Further, if moderately affluent, he would indulge in five sous’
worth of
roasted chestnuts whenever we went out together, and
only on one
occasion did it occur to me to provide him with a
tram fare. Despite
this poverty, I am very sure that when he
arranged ultimately, at my
instance, to sit to Monsieur Dufour
for his picture of ” Christ led up
into the Wilderness to be
tempted of the Devil,” Wladislaw was very
far from thinking of
the remuneration.
The fact was, he had differed rather pointedly with a big
Russian at the
evening class, a man preternaturally irritable
because eternally
afflicted by the toothache ; there had been
words, the Russian had
announced his intention of throwing the
Pole from the top of the
stairs, and being a taller, more muscular
fellow, had picked him up
and carried him to the door, when
Wladislaw wriggled dexterously from
his grasp, and jerked him
down no fewer than eleven steps upon his
spine. He described to me
afterwards with less truth than artistic
sympathy the neat bobbing
sound as each individual vertebra knocked
upon the wooden
stairs.
This incident, and the fact that the Russian had taken an oath
in public
to pay his defeat a round dozen of times, served to cool
Wladislaw’s
interest in the evening class. He told me also that
the light tried
his eyes ; and he would come up in the morning
with
with a fine vermilion point in their corners, the result, as I
insisted,
of his dipping locks of hair.
With a choice of reasons for his coming, I was yet surprised
when he
came, late one evening, and having whistled the opening
bars of
Chopin’s ” Dirge of Poland ” below my seventh-floor
window, decoyed me
to the roadway, and described his first visit
to the studio of Dufour
in the Rue de Vaugirard.
Out of mere curiosity we had wandered to the number, one
afternoon after
the reception of the letter ; and I well remembered
the living stench
of the impasse, the dead trails of an
enterprising
Virginia creeper, the broken mass of plaster casts which
suffi-
ciently located a young sculptor near at hand, and the
cracked
Moorish lamp which lay upon its side in the half-choked
drain.
All we had seen of the studio’s furnishings was the
silk-threaded
back of a magnificent curtain which blocked an upper
square of
lights ; but I knew that inside all must be on a much
greater
scale of artistic beauty than the queer, draughty barns of
art-
student friends, where I often juggled with a cup of
tea—tea
produced from a corner shrouded modestly in the green
canvas
covering of a French waggon and the dusty, bellying folds of
a
brown fishing-net. I was now to hear from Wladislaw what the
interior was really like ; how the great Dufour appeared when
seen
from the front instead of the rear, so to say, and upon what
terms the
negotiations were begun.
A certain indecisiveness in Wladislaw’s painting was reflected
in his
conversation : he never could describe anything. Perhaps
this is to do
him an injustice ; I would rather say that he had no
idea of giving a
detailed description. By whiles you might get a
flash equivalent to
one of his illuminative brush-strokes, which
was very certain to be an
unsurpassable appreciation of the fact or
the circumstances ; but bid
him begin at the beginning and go
coolly
coolly to the end, and you had him useless, flurried, monosyllabic
and
distraught.
I had early learned this ; so I stood pretty patiently, although
in thin
slippers, on our half-made road, a red clay slough by reason
of much
carting, and listened to half-intelligible fragments of bad
German,
from which I gleaned quite a good deal that I wanted to
know. First of
all, it seemed the studio had another door ; one
we had never seen :
you made your way round the back of the
sculptor’s white powdery
habitation, and discovered yourself
opposite a little annexe where the
artist kept his untidier
properties, and the glass and china which
served for any little
refreshment he might be disposed to take in
working hours. The
door here had been opened by an untidy,
half-dressed French-
woman, with her boots unbuttoned and a good deal
of cigarette ash
upon her high-braced bust ; she appeared unaware of
Wladislaw’s
arrival, for she came to the door to empty something, and
he nearly
received the contents of a small enamelled tin thing in his
face.
A moment later, much shaken by the off-hand insolence of her
remarks, he
penetrated to the presence of Dufour himself, and
was agreeably
soothed by the painter’s reception of him. Of
Dufour’s manner and
remarks, or the appearance of his workshop,
I could get no idea. He
had a canvas, twelve feet by nine, upon
an easel, and it seems he made
a rapid croquis of his picture upon a
smaller upright, and had a few masterly skirmishes with the fusain
for the position of his Christ’s
head, begging the model to walk
naturally up and down the studio, so
as to expose unconsciously
various attitudes of face.
During these saunterings Wladislaw should have come by some
idea of his
surroundings ; but he was continually harassed and
distracted by the
movements of the woman in the unbuttoned
boots, and seemed to have
observed very little.
Upon
Upon a high point of an easel was hung a crown of thorns,
and beside
this leaned a reed ; but Dufour explained that he had
abandoned that
more conventional incident in favour of the
Temptation in the
Wilderness, and explained at some length the
treatment that he
contemplated of the said Temptation. No-
thing, of course, was to be
as it had ever been before ; the
searching light of modern thought, of
modern realism, was to be
let in upon this old illustration, from
which time had worn the
sharpness long ago.
” They must feel it ; it must come right down to them—to
their
lives ; they must find it in their path as they walk—
irrefutable, terrible—and the experience of any one of them ! “
Dufour had said. ” And for that, contrast ! You have here the
simplicity of the figure ; the man, white, assured, tense, un-
assailable. Then, here and there, around and above, the thousand
soft
presentments of temptation. And these, though imaginatively
treated,
are to be real—real. He was a man ; they say He had a
man’s
temptations ; but where do we really hear of them ? You
will see them
in my picture ; all that has ever come to you or
me is to be there.
Etherealised, lofty, deified, but . . . our
temptations.”
” And you see what a subject ? The advantages, the oppor-
tunities ? The
melting of the two methods ? The plein air
for
the figure, and all that Art has ever known or imagined
outside
this world—everything a painter’s brain has ever seen
in dreams—
for the surroundings. Is it to be great ? Is it to
be final ? Ah,
you shall see ! And yours is the face of all the world
for it. You
are a re-incarnation. One moment so. I must have the head
trois quarts with the chin raised.”
Dufour talked himself to perspiration, so Wladislaw said, and
even I at
third hand was warmed and elated.
Surely
Surely it was a striking achievement. I don’t think it occurred
to me
then to reflect how large a practice Dufour had had with
the ”
temptations ” realistically treated ; certainly he had a name
for the
painting of them which no one could outdo ; and if his
new departure
from the direction of gas and limelight to plein
air
went well, there was everything to hope.
” And when are you to go again ? ” I asked, as I scraped the
clay from
my slippers on the wide door mat in our draughty
entresol.
” Not for three days ; he goes out of town, to Nancy. On
Sunday night I
go again, and am to pose in costume. He is to
have me after, every
night for a week, while he draws only, to
choose his exact position ;
after that, I have to give up some day-
light ; but it won’t matter,
for I can join the evening class
again for black and white. I have
often thought of it, and
meant to.”
” And you don’t think it is going to tire you horribly—stand-
ing
and not saying anything ?”
” Tire ? Nothing could tire me. I could pose on one leg for
him like a
stork, for hours at a time, and never complain.”
” I don’t think it likely that a position of that kind——”
I
began ; but he struck in :
” But not if that woman is about. She makes me nervous.
You should see
her hands : they are all white and swollen. When
I ran a thorn in my
thumb and it swelled, it went like that—all
dead and
cooked-looking.”
” Don’t! ” I shouted. ” Of course she won’t be there. It
isn’t likely he
would have a servant about when he worked.”
” She isn’t a servant ; she called him ‘ Toni, ‘ and she took
hold—”
” She was a model,” I said ; and Wladislaw, who was so head-
long
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. G
long because so very young, heard the note of finality in my voice,
and
looking puzzled but complaisant, reserved further comment
on the woman
in the unbuttoned boots.
All that follows this, I am unable to tell in Wladislaw’s own
words ;
the facts were not given me at one, nor yet at two
recitals—they were piled heterogeneously in my mind, just as he
told them at odd moments in the months that followed ; and that
they
have arranged themselves with some sort of order is to be
accounted
for first of all by their dramatic nature, and secondly by
the
inherent habit of my memory, which often straightens and
adjusts,
although unbidden, all that is thrown into it, so that I may
take
things out neatly as I would have them : thus one may pick
articles,
ordered in one’s absence, from the top left-hand drawer in
a dressing
table.
At half-past eight upon the Sunday it was a very black night
indeed in
the Rue de Vaugirard. Wladislaw had well-nigh fallen
prone over the
broken Moorish lamp, now frozen firmly in the
gutter which was the
centre of the impasse ; he had made his way
round by the sculptor’s studio, found the door unlocked, and being
of
a simple, unquestioning temperament, had strolled into the
untidy,
remote little annexe which communicated by a boarded
passage with the
handsome atelier.
A small tin lamp of the kind a concierge usually carries, glass-
less,
flaming at a cotton wick with alcoöl à brûler,
was withstand-
ing an intermittent buffeting by a wind which knew the
best hole
in the window to come in at. Wladislaw nearly lost half of
his
long light-brown moustache by lighting his cigarette at it in
a
draught.
It was cold, and he had to undress to his skin ; the comfort of
a cigarette
a cigarette was not to be denied. Also he was late for his
appointment,
and this annoyed him. He picked up the lamp
when he had taken coat and
cap off, and searched for the costume
he was to wear.
A row of pegs upon the wall offered encouragement. With a
certain
awkwardness, which was the result of his shyness of touch-
ing
unfamiliar garments, he knocked down two hats—women’s
hats :
one a great scooped thing with red roses below the rim ;
the other
like a dish, with green locusts, horribly lifelike (and no
wonder,
since they were the real insects), crawling over it. He
hastily
replaced these, and took up a white thing on another nail,
which might
have been the scant robe he was to wear.
It was a fine and soft to his hand ; it exhaled an ineffable
perfume of
a sort of sweetness which belonged to no three-franc
bottle, and had
loose lace upon it and ribbons. He dropped this
upon the ground,
thinking shudderingly of the woman in the
unbuttoned boots. At last he
came upon the garment he was to
wear ; it seemed to him that he knew
it at once when he touched
it ; it was of a thick, coarse, resistant
woollen fabric, perhaps
mohair, with a dull shine in the rather
unwilling folds ; there was
very little stuff in it—just a
narrow, poor garment, and of course
white ; wool-white. Wladislaw
wondered vaguely where Dufour
could have come by this wonderfully
archaic material, ascetic
even to the touch. Then he sat down upon a
small disused stove
and took off his boots and socks. Still hanging
upon the nail was
a rope cord, frayed rather, and of hemp,
hand-twisted. That was
the whole costume : the robe and the cord.
He was out of his shirt and ready to put on the Hebrew dress,
when he
was arrested again by some half-thought in his mind,
and stood looking
at it as it lay thrown across a heap of dusty
toiles. It seemed so supremely real a
thing—just what The Man
must
must have worn ; he could imagine the old story more nearly
than ever he
had done before.
He could see Him, His robes of red or purple laid aside, clothed
only in
the white under-garment ; the beautiful purity, the
unimpeachable
holiness of Him only the greater to see ; young,
perfect, without sin
or soil ; the veritable ” Jesus led up of the
Spirit into the
wilderness to be tempted of the Devil.”
And he himself, Wladislaw, was the true image of that grand
figure as He
has come down through all the histories to the eyes
of an indifferent
world.
When he lifted his hand to his head, bewildered and held by it,
the old
blue trousers fell to the ground, and he stood there naked
in the
cold, taking his mind back along the familiar lines of the
wonderful
story, entering into the feelings of that Jew-Man who
was persecuted ;
who, whether man or God, lived the noblest life,
left the finest
example—who walks to-day, as He did then, beside
the few who
may be called His disciples.
A blast that caught the little lamp full in its foul, yellow
flame-tongue, left Wladislaw in the dark. He felt about for
matches ;
perhaps no act could have so certainly restored him to
this world,
from which his thoughts had wandered. He found
none anywhere. His
straying hand came upon the garment ; he
caught it up and slipped it
over his head, half horrified to feel that
it came below his
collar-bone in the neck, and left his arms with
only half-a-dozen
inches of sleeve.
Matches were lurking in his trousers pocket, and he had the
sulphury
splutter going in a moment and the lamp re-lit.
Turning to place it in a quieter corner, he faced a dusty square
of
looking-glass, unframed, such as painters usually have, its edges
sunk
into the dusty wall ; he had quite a surprise to see himself.
More than half fascinated, he made a swift arrangement of his
hair,
hair, smoothed the soft flow of his moustache and beard, knotted
the
rope cord round his waist, and stood there only a second or
two
longer. Then, nerved by the startling simplicity, the con-
vincing
faithfulness of his whole appearanee, he opened the door
and went down
the passage to the studio, frowning and stepping
gingerly on the cold
boards.
The curious murmur of sounds that struck his ear ; voices, the
music of
glasses and silver, the slap, as it might have been a hand
upon a
cheek, and the vagrant notes of some untuned musical
instrument—these all he barely noticed, or supposed they came
from the sculptor’s adjacent studio.
He opened the doorand brushed aside the dark portière that screened
out draughts ; he stepped into the
studio, into a hot, overcharged air,
thick with the flat smell of
poured wines and fruit rind, coloured
with smoke, poisoned with scent,
ringing harshly to voices—an air
that of itself, and if he had
seen nothing, would have nauseated him.
He saw dimly, confusedly ; orange and yellow blobs of light
seemed to be
swinging behind grey-blue mists that rolled and
eddied round the heads
of people so wild, he did not know if he
looked at a dream-picture, a
picture in a bad dream. If he made
another step or two and stood, his
arms straight at his sides, his
head up, his long eyes glaring beneath
drawn perplexed brows, he
did not know it. There was a sudden pause,
as though by a
chemical process the air had been purged of sounds.
Then a
confused yell burst from among the smoke clouds, mixed
with
the harsh scrape of chairs shot back upon the floor ; that,
too,
ceased, and out of the frozen horror of those halted people,
some incoherent, hysteric whimpering broke out, and a few faint
interrupted exclamations.
At a table heaped with the débris of a careless feast he saw
Dufour,
Dufour, his coat off, his waistcoat and shirt unbuttoned, his head
rolled weakly back upon the gilded wood-scroll of his Louis
Quinze
chair : his face flushed and swollen, strangely broadened,
coarsened
and undone, with sick, loose expressions rolling over it
as shallow
water rolls above a stone ; he had in his hands an old
lute, a studio
property, from which he had been picking poor
detached, discordant
notes.
There were other men, with wild arrested merriment in their
faces, the
merriment of licence. Mixed among them, tangling
like the serpents and
reptiles in an allegorical picture, were women
of whom the drapery or
the bareness seemed indifferently lewd.
One had fainted with a glass at her lips, and the splash of
spilled
liquor was on her neck and dripping from her chin. No
one heeded
her.
Another had dashed her head upon the table, her hands were
clutched in
her hair, shaking with a palsy of terror ; and from her
arose the sobs
which were no more than the dull moaning of a
beast in labour.
One other, in a dress all Paris would have recognised as being
the
orange ballet-muslins in which Dufour had painted his
celebrated ”
Coquelicot,” was lying with long white arms spread
on the back of a
chair ; above her low black satin bodice the
waves of her dead-white
breast were heaving convulsively ; her
red hair blazed from under the
live fantastic orange-poppy horns
that spread out from her head ; her
clever, common little face was
twitching to recover a vinous courage,
the black eyes were blinking,
the crooked lines of her
mouth—more fascinating than any
fancied bow-curve—were
moving in irresponsible striving to open
on one side, as they had a
habit of doing, and let out some daring
phrase.
All that they saw, these miserable revellers, was the white
figure
figure of the Christ standing in the chastened light at the far end
of
the studio. There had been a slight rattling sound—a curtain
had been drawn, and then the beautiful form had stepped out and
stood
before them—the very type of manhood Christ had chosen,
if
pictures may be trusted, when He came to this earth : the pure
forehead, the patient sorrowful eyes, reproach in the expression of
the eyebrows and the mouth, the young beard and brown soft
hair—in a word, the Nazarene.
When Dufour raised a wavering arm, and with a smile of
drunken
intelligence exclaimed, ” Ah, c’est mon Jésus-Christ !
Bonsoir,
monsieur ! ” a renewed shiver of apprehension went
round among the
madly frightened people. Then he rose,
throwing off a cowering woman,
staggering a little, holding to
his chair, and turned to address to
his guests a mock speech
of introduction :
” Mesdames et Messieurs, je vous présente mon modèle, l’excel-
lent
Ladislas ! ”
When he had declaimed thus, rising superior to a thickened
stammer, ” La
Coquelicotte,” as the orange lady had at once been
named, bounded from
her chair with a scream. It was the signal
for a lightning change of
emotion : the hysterics rose to an aban-
doned shout of uncontrollable
laughter ; the moaning woman raised
her head ; the men banged the
table and exclaimed according to
their mood. One caught a handful of
green stuff from a vase
that had already been knocked over, and dashed
them to the
ground in front of the rock-still white figure. The
dark-haired
woman—Wladislaw had not recognised her, and she
wore
shoes this time—laid her swollen hand upon Dufour’s
shoulder
and cried harshly, ” Va, Toni ! Monsieur a besoin d’un
âne ! ”
More screams greeted this pleasantry, and ” La Coquelicotte “
flew
flew towards the figure with a pas de cancan ; one
arm tightened
round his neck like a lasso.
Then his frozen quiet left him ; there was a sort of fight
between
them.
An oath in his own tongue burst from him, but she twisted
her fingers
below his arms and dragged him towards the table,
meeting every effort
at resistance with a kiss. His head swam as
he saw her face come close
to him, its crooked mouth open, and
the blank in her line of even
teeth which was supposed to be a
charm ; her coarse hair seemed to
singe his neck as it brushed
upon him, and in a moment he was pushed
into a chair at the
table and received a handful of red rose-petals in
his face from a
woman opposite.
Dufour was murmuring some apologies about forgetting the
appointment. He
had been away ; had come back in time for
this supper, long
arranged—a farewell to his old manner and his
old loves ; but
Wladislaw barely listened. When ” La Coqueli-
cotte ” sat upon his
knee, he threatened to strike her, and then
bethought him with shame
that she was a woman.
He took a glass that was pushed to him, and drank to steady
himself. It
was Chartreuse they had given him—Chartreuse,
more deadly and
more insidious than pure spirit—and in a very
little while his
head failed him, and he remembered nothing after.
Perhaps it was as
well. The wild laughter and indecent jokes
surged up hotter than
before ; every one strove to forget the stun
of that terrible moment,
when, at the jarring scrape of the curtain-
rings upon their rod, the
white figure of the Christ had interrupted
them ; when it had seemed,
indeed, that the last day had come,
that judgment and retribution,
harsher than all hell to those taken
in their sinning, had fallen on
them as they shrieked and howled
like human swine amid the refuse of
their feast.
That
That was a moment they never forgot. It carried no lesson,
it gave no
warning, it altered nothing, and was of no use ; but it
frightened
them, and they were not strong enough to wipe out its
cold memory.
There is perhaps a moral in Wladislaw’s story ; if so, I have
has no
thought to write it. Certainly the world has turned and
made mock,
like those men and women, at the Christ-figure ; and
as I write I find
myself wondering about the great promise which
is still the Hope of
some.
When He comes, if He is to come, will it be upon some such
scene that He
will choose to enter ?
Castle Campbell,
September, 1891.
The Waking of Spring
By Olive Custance
SPIRIT of Spring, thy coverlet of snow
Hath fallen from thee, with its fringe of frost,
And where the river late did overflow
Sway fragile white anemones, wind-tost,
And in the woods stand snowdrops, half asleep,
With drooping heads—sweet dreamers so long lost.
Spirit, arise ! for crimson flushes creep
Into the cold grey east, where clouds assemble
To meet the sun : and earth hath ceased to weep.
Her tears tip every blade of grass, and tremble,
Caught in the cup of every flower. O Spring !
I see thee spread thy pinions, they resemble
Large delicate leaves, all silver-veined, that fling
Frail floating shadows on the forest sward ;
And all the birds about thee build and sing !
Blithe
Blithe stranger from the gardens of our God,
We welcome thee, for one is at thy side
Whose voice is thrilling music, Love, thy Lord,
Whose tender glances stir thy soul, whose wide
Wings wave above thee, thou awakened bride !
Mr. Stevenson’s Forerunner
FOR a long time—I can hardly give a number to its years—I
have
been haunted by a spectre of duty. Of late the visita-
tions of the haunter
have recurred with increasing frequency and
added persistence of appeal ;
and though, like Hamlet, I have long
dallied with the ghostly behest, like
him I am at last compelled to
obedience. Ghosts, I believe, have a habit of
putting themselves
in evidence for the purpose of demanding justice, and my
ghost
makes no display of originality : in this respect he follows the
time-honoured example of his tribe, and if peace of mind is to
return to me
the exorcism of compliance must needs be uttered.
Emerson in one of his gnomic couplets proclaims his conviction
that
” One accent of the Holy Ghost
This heedful world hath
never lost “—
a saying which, shorn of its imaginative wings and turned into a
pedestrian
colloquialism, reads something like this—” What de-
serves to live
the world will not let die.” It is a comforting
belief yet there are times
when Tennyson’s vision of the ” fifty
seeds,” out of which Nature ” often
brings but one to bear,”
seems nearer to the common truth of things ; and
all the world’s
heedfulness
heedfulness will not exclude Oblivion with her poppies from some
spot which
should have been sacred to Fame with her amaranth
and asphodel. Still there
will always be those who will stretch out
a hand to repel or evict the
intruder—even as in Mr. Watts’s
noble allegory Love would bar the
door against Death—and I
would fain play my little part in one not
inglorious eviction.
I want to write of a wholly-forgotten prose-man (forgotten,
that is, by all
save a solitary enthusiast here and there), but I
must first speak of a
half-forgotten singer. Only people who are
on the shady side of middle-age
can remember the intense
enthusiasm excited by the first work of the young
Glasgow poet,
Alexander Smith. He had been discovered by that mighty
hunter
of new poets, the Rev. George Gilfillan ; and in the columns of
Mr. Gilfillan’s journal The Critic had been published
a number of
verses which whetted the appetite of connoisseurs in the
early
fifties for the maiden volume of a bard who, it was broadly
hinted,
might be expected to cast Keats into shadow. The prediction
was a daring one ; but the fifties, like the nineties, were a hey-day
of
new reputations ; and when that brilliant though somewhat
amorphous work,
A Life Drama, saw the light, a good many
people, not wholly indiscriminating, were more than half inclined
to think
that it had been fulfilled. The performance of the new
poet, taken as a
whole, might be emotionally crude and intel-
lectually ineffective, but its
affluence in the matter of striking
imagery was amazing, and the critical
literature of the day was
peppered with quotations of Alexander Smith’s ”
fine passages.”
Very few people open A Life
Drama now, though much time is
spent over books that are a great
deal poorer ; but if any reader,
curious to know what kind of thing roused
the admiration of
connoisseurs in the years 1853-4, will spend an hour over
the
volume, he will come to the conclusion that it is a very remarkable
specimen
specimen of what may be called the decorated style of poetic
architecture.
” An opulent soul
Dropt in my path like a great cup of gold,
All rich and rough with stories of the gods.”
” The sun is dying like a cloven king
In his own blood ; the while the distant moon,
Like a pale prophetess that he has wronged,
Leans eager forward with most hungry eyes
Watching him bleed to death, and, as he faints,
She brightens and dilates ; revenge complete
She walks in lonely triumph through the night.”
” My drooping sails
Flap idly ‘gainst the mast of my intent ;
I rot upon the waters when my prow
Should grate the golden isles.”
” The bridegroom sea
Is toying with the shore, his wedded bride,
And, in the fulness of his marriage joy,
He decorates her tawny brow with shells,
Retires a space to see how fair she looks,
Then, proud, runs up to kiss her.”
These and such things as these were what the admiring critics
loved to
quote, and that they were indeed ” fine passages ” could not
be denied even
by people whose tastes were for something a little
less gaudy. What was
denied by those who were able to preserve
some calmness of judgment amid
the storm of enthusiasm was
that this kind of fineness was the kind that
goes to the making
of great poetry. The special fine things were ingenious,
striking,
and
and sometimes beautiful conceits ; they were notable tours de
force
of poetic fancy ; but they bore little if any witness to
that illumi-
nating revealing imagination of which great poetry is all
compact.
The young writer’s images were happy discoveries of external
and
accidental resemblances ; not revelations of inherent and inter-
pretative affinity. Howsoever graceful and pretty in its way were
the
figure which likened the sea and the shore to a bridegroom
and his bride,
it gave no new insight into the daily mystery of the
swelling and ebbing
tide—no such hint of a fine correspondence
between the things of
sense and of spirit as is given in the really
imaginative utterance of
Whitman :
” Surely whoever speaks to me in the right voice, him or her I shall
follow,
As the water follows the moon silently with fluid steps anywhere
around the globe.”
What was most characteristic therefore in the verse of Alex-
ander Smith was
a winning or arresting quality of fancy; and, in
poetry, fancy, though not
to be despised, exercises a subordinate
sway—” she is the second,
not the first.” It may be that Smith
came to see this : it is more probable
that he came to feel it, as a
man feels many things which he does not
formulate in a clearly
outlined thought : at any rate, after the
publication of Edwin of
Deira, his third volume
of verse, he ceased almost entirely from
song, and chose as his favourite
vehicle of expression a literary form
in which his special gift counted for
more, and carried greater
weight of value, than it could ever count or
carry in the poems
by which he first caught the world’s ear.
And yet, curiously enough, while Smith’s reputation as a poet
still lingers
in a faint after-glow, the essays in which he expressed
himself
himself with so much more of adequacy and charm cannot be said
to have won
fame at all. They have had from the first their
little circle of ardent
admirers, but it has never widened ; its
circumference has never touched,
never even approximated to,
the circumference of that larger circle which
includes all lovers of
letters. To be unacquainted with Lamb or Hunt,
Hazlitt or
De Quincey, would be recognised as a regrettable limitation
of
any man’s knowledge of English literature : non-acquaintance
with
Alexander Smith as a writer of prose is felt to be one of
those necessary
ignorances that can hardly be lamented because
they are rendered inevitable
by the shortness of life and the
multiplicity of contending appeals. The
fact that Smith as a
poet achieved little more than a succès d’estime may have pre-
judiced his reputation as an
essayist ; but whatever theory be
constructed to account for it, recent
literary history presents no
more curious instance of utter refusal to
really admirable work of
deserved recognition and far-reaching fame.
For it must be noted and insisted upon that the essays of
Alexander Smith
are no mere caviare literature. They have
neither the matter nor the manner
of coterie performance—the
kind of performance which appeals to an
acquired sense, and gives
to its admirer a certain pleasing consciousness
of aloofness from
the herd. He is in the true line of descent from the
great pre-
decessors just named ; and as they were his lineal forerunners,
so
are Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson and Mr. Richard Le
Gallienne
his lineal descendants. Indeed the name of Mr.
Stevenson
suggests, or rather re-suggests, a thought which is more or
less
familiar to most of us—that in the world of letters there
are
seasons uncongenial to certain growths of fame which in another
spring and autumn might have blossomed and borne much fruit.
Only by some
such consideration is it possible to account for the
curious
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. H
curious fact that while Virginibus Puerisque and Men and Books
found their audience at once, Dreamthorp and Last Leaves
are
still so largely unknown, and can now only be procured by diligent
search of the catalogues of the second-hand booksellers. The
fact is all
the more curious because Alexander Smith may be
roughly described as a
Stevenson born out of due time. Roughly,
of course, for the individuality
of thinking and utterance which
is so important in all pure literature is,
in the essay, not only
important but essential—the one thing
needful, apart from which
all other things are, comparatively speaking, of
no account ; and
in both Smith’s work and Mr. Stevenson’s the note of
personality
always rings clear and true.
Their essays are what the essay in its purest form always tends
to
be—the prose analogue of the song of self-expression, with its
explicit or implicit autobiography, that touches us as we are
never touched
by external splendours of epic or drama. In Mon-
taigne, the father of the
essay, the personal confession has an
almost boyish incontinence of
frankness : in Smith, as in all the
modern men, it has more of reticence
and reserve, but it is there
all the time ; and even when the thought seems
most abstract
and impersonal the manner of its utterance has not the
coldness
of disquisition, but the warmth of colloquy. We learn
something
of the secret of this quality of the work from a few sentences
in
which Smith discourses of his favourite craft and of his fellow-
craftsmen. Just as two or three of our best sonneteers—Words-
worth
and Rossetti to wit—have written admirable sonnets in
celebration of
the sonnet, so Alexander Smith is seldom seen to
greater advantage than in
the pages where he magnifies his office
and makes himself the essayist of
the essay.
” The essay, as a literary form, resembles the lyric, in so far as it
is
is moulded by some central mood—whimsical, serious, or
satirical.
Give the mood, and the essay, from the first sentence to the
last, grows
around it as the cocoon grows around the silkworm. . . .
The essayist
is a kind of poet in prose, and if harshly questioned as
to his uses, he
might be unable to render a better apology for his
existence than a
flower might. The essay should be pure literature, as
the poem is
pure literature. The essayist wears a lance, but he cares
more for the
sharpness of its point than for the pennon that flutters
upon it, than
for the banner of the captain under whom he serves. He
plays with
death as Hamlet played with Yorick’s skull, and he reads the
morals—
strangely stern, often, for such fragrant
lodging—which are folded up
in the bosoms of roses. He has no
pride, and is deficient in a sense
of the congruity and fitness of
things. He lifts a pebble from the
ground, and puts it aside more
carefully than any gem ; and on a nail
in a cottage door he will hang
the mantle of his thought, heavily
brocaded with the gold of
rhetoric.”
It may be remarked in parenthesis that the above sentences
were published in
1863, and they provide what is probably the first
statement by an English
writer with any repute of the famous
doctrine ” Art for art’s sake ” to
which Smith seems to have
worked his own way without the prompting of
Gallican sugges-
tion. Indeed, even in 1869, when Mr. Patrick Proctor
Alexander edited Smith’s posthumous volume, Last
Leaves, he
remarked in his introduction that he had thought of
excluding
the essay entitled ” Literary Work,” in which the same
doctrine
was more elaborately advocated, apparently on the ground that
it
was a new heresy which might expose Smith to the pains and
penalties of literary excommunication. How curious it seems.
In ten years
the essay which Mr. Alexander printed with an
apology became the accepted
creed of all or nearly all the younger
men of letters in England, and now
it is no longer either a
dangerous
dangerous luxury or an article of orthodox faith, but one of those
uninteresting commonplaces which applied in one way is a truism,
in another
a fatuous absurdity. So does fortune turn her wheel
for theories as well as
for men and women.
In the passage just quoted Smith deals with the essay mainly as
simple
literature, but he loves and praises it not as literature only,
but as
autobiography ; not merely as something that is in itself
interesting and
attractive, but as a window through which he can
peer in upon something
more interesting still—the master who
built the house after his own
design and made it an architectural
projection of himself.
” You like, to walk round peculiar or important men as you like to
walk round a building, to view it from different points and in
different
lights. Of the essayist, when his mood is communicative, you
obtain
a full picture. You are made his contemporary and familiar
friend.
You enter into his humours and his seriousness. You are made
heir
of his whims, prejudices, and playfulness. You walk through
the
whole nature of him as you walk through the streets of
Pompeii,
looking into the interior of stately mansions, reading the
satirical
scribblings on the walls. And the essayist’s habit of not
only giving
you his thoughts, but telling you how he came by them, is
interesting,
because it shows you by what alchemy the ruder world
becomes
transmuted into the finer. We like to know the lineage of
ideas,
just as we like to know the lineage of great earls and swift
race-
horses. We like to know that the discovery of the law of
gravitation
was born of the fall of an apple in an English garden on a
summer
afternoon. Essays written after this fashion are racy of the
soil in
which they grow, as you taste the lava in the vines grown on
the
slopes of Etna, they say. There is a healthy Gascon flavour in
Montaigne’s Essays ; and Charles Lamb’s are scented with the prim-
roses of Covent Garden.”
In
In the first of these passages Alexander Smith speaks of the
mantle of the
essayist’s thought ” heavily brocaded with the gold
of rhetoric,” and he
himself was a cunning embroiderer. It was
a gift of nature, but he did not
learn at once how he could best
utilise it. He brocaded his poetry, and on
poetry brocade even of
gold is an impertinence, just as is
paint—pace Gibson—on the
white
marble of the sculptured group or figure. In the essay he
found a form
which relies less exclusively upon body of imagina-
tion and perfectness of
pure outline—which is more susceptible to
legitimate adornment by
the ornamentation of a passing fancy.
It is a form in which even the
conceit is not unwelcome : to use
the language of science the conceit finds
in the essay its fit
environment. Thus, in Smith’s pages Napoleon dies at
St.
Helena ” like an untended watch-fire ” ; Ebenezer Elliot, the
Corn
Law rhymer, is ” Apollo, with iron dust upon his face,
wandering among the
Sheffield knife-grinders ” ; the solitary
Dreamthorp doctor has a fancy for
arguing with the good simple
clergyman, but though ” he cannot resist the
temptation to hurl a
fossil at Moses,” ” he wears his scepticism as a
coquette wears her
ribbons—to annoy if he cannot subdue—and
when his purpose is
served, he puts aside his scepticism—as the
coquette puts her
ribbons.” When the black funeral creeps into Dreamthorp
from
some outlying hamlet, the people reverently doff their hats and
stand aside, for, as Smith puts it, ” Death does not walk about
here often,
but when he does, he receives as much respect as the
squire himself.” There
is, in this last sentence, a touch of quiet
Addisonian irony ; and, indeed,
Smith reminds us at times of
almost all his great predecessors in the art
of essay-writing of
his prime favourites Montaigne and Bacon (” our
earliest essayists
and our best ” is his own eulogium) ; and also of
Addison, Steele,
Lamb, Hazlitt, and Leigh Hunt. But it is never a
reminder
that
that brings with it a suggestion of imitation. The methods and
graces of
these distinguished forerunners are to be found in
Smith’s pages only by
patient analysis, and then never in their
crude state, for his personality
fuses them into a new amalgam
and stamps them with a new hall-mark.
Perhaps the most purely individual qualities of Smith’s work
are given to it
partly by his remarkable aptitude for the presenta-
tion of his thought in
simile and metaphor ; partly by his fine
feeling for colour, and, indeed,
for all the elements of picturesque-
ness ; and partly by a native tendency
to sombreness of reflection
which makes such a theme as that of the essay,
” On Death and
the Fear of Dying,” attractive rather than repellent,
or—to
speak, perhaps, with greater accuracy—repellent, yet
irresistibly
fascinating, as is the eye of the rattlesnake to its prey.
The
image-making endowment makes itself manifest in almost every
passage that it would be possible to quote as characteristic ; and it
may
be noted that the associative habit of mind betrays itself not
merely in
the sudden simile which transfixes a resemblance on the
wing, but in the
numerous pages in which Smith showed his love
for tracing the links of the
chain that connects the near and the
far, the present and the past, the
seen and the unseen. Thus he
writes in his Dreamthorp cottage :
” That winter morning when Charles lost his head in front of the
banqueting-hall of his own palace, the icicles hung from the eaves of
the houses here, and the clown kicked the snowballs from his clouted
shoon, and thought but of his supper when at three o’clock the red
sun
set in the purple mist. On that Sunday in June, while Waterloo
was
going on, the gossips, after morning service, stood on the country
roads discussing agricultural prospects, without the slightest
suspicion
that the day passing over their heads would be a famous one
in the
calendar. . . . The last setting sun that Shakspeare saw
reddened the
windows
windows here, and struck warmly on the faces of the hinds coming
home
from the fields. The mighty storm that raged while Cromwell
lay
a-dying, made all the oak-woods groan round about here, and tore
the
thatch from the very roofs that I gaze upon. When I think
of this I can
almost, so to speak, lay my hand upon Shakspeare
and upon Cromwell.
These poor walls were contemporaries of
both, and I find something
affecting in the thought. The mere
soil is, of course, full older than
either, but it does not touch one in
the
same way. A wall is the creation of a human hand ; the soil is
not.”
Smith’s picturesqueness is fully in evidence here, though the
passage was
not quoted to illustrate it. Indeed, there are few
writers who satisfy so
largely the visual sense of the imagination.
Even his literary
appraisements—witness the essays on Dunbar
and Chaucer, and that
charming paper ” A Shelf in my Book-
case “—have a pictorial
quality, as if he must see something as
well as
think something. Here is Dreamthorp where the
essayist,
the transfigured Alexander Smith—” Smith’s Smith ” as
the
Autocrat of the Breakfast-table would put it—lives his ideal
life :
” This place suits my whim, and I like it better year after year.
As
with everything else, since I began to love it I find it growing
beautiful. Dreamthorp—a castle, a chapel, a lake, a straggling
strip
of grey houses, with a blue film of smoke over all—lies
embosomed in
emerald. Summer with its daisies runs up to every cottage
door.
From the little height where I am now sitting 1 see it beneath
me.
Nothing could be more peaceful. The wind and the birds fly
over
it. A passing sunbeam makes brilliant a white gable-end, and
brings
out the colours of the blossomed apple-tree beyond, and
disappears. I
see figures in the street, but hear them not. The hands
on the church
clock seem always pointing to one hour. Time has fallen
asleep in
the afternoon sunshine. I make a frame of my fingers and look
at
my
my picture. On the walls of the next Academy’s exhibition will
hang
nothing half so beautiful.”
This is the tout ensemble, but every detail has its
own pictorial
charm. There is the canal—a prosaic unpicturesque
thing is a
canal; but this particular canal has ” a great white
water-lily
asleep on its olive-coloured face,” while to the picture-making
eye
” a barge trailing up through it in the sunset is a pretty sight ;
and the heavenly crimsons and purples sleep quite lovingly upon
its glossy
ripples. Nor does the evening star disdain it, for as I
walk along I see it
mirrored as clearly as in the waters of the
Mediterranean itself.”
The sombreness of reflection noted as one of the characteristic
features of
Smith’s work as an essayist gives to that work a
recognisable autumnal
feeling. It is often difficult to think of
it as the work of a young man
full of the ordinary buoyant life of
youth ; though when the difficulty
presents itself one may remember
also that the young man was destined to
die at thirty-seven—that
fatal age for the children of
imagination—and it is, perhaps, not
too fanciful to indulge the
thought that some presentiment of early
doom may have given to Smith’s
meditative moods much of their
pensive seriousness. However this may be, it
is certain that
Alexander Smith, with a constancy which the most careless
reader
cannot fail to note, recurred again and again, both when oppor-
tunity offered and when opportunity had to be made, to the theme
of death,
its mystery, its fear, and its fascination. In one of his
poems, which I
quote from memory, he speaks of his life as a
highway which, at some
unknown point, has his grave cut across ;
and even in the joyous ” Spring
Chanson ” the poet, addressing the
singing merle, drops suddenly from the
major into the minor key,
and ends upon the note by which the key is
dominated :
” Men
” Men live and die, the song remains ; and when
I list the passion of thy vernal breath
Methinks thou singest best to Love and Death—
To happy Lovers and to dying Men.”
Autumn and death must needs be naturally allied in human
thought, though to
the joyous-minded even autumn will be
associated with its present fruitage
rather than with its presage of
dissolution ; but this intrusion of death
into a celebration of the
life and growth of spring seems irrelevant,
almost morbid : it may
even seem artificial, as if the poet were
deliberately striving after a
strong literary effect by the expedient of an
unnatural juxtaposition
of incongruous ideas. To a man of Smith’s mind and
tempera-
ment it has certainly neither irrelevance nor artificiality ;
whether
we can rightly call it morbid depends upon the meaning we
attach to a word to which the personal feeling rather than the
common
reason gives a definition. Smith’s habit was to endeavour
to realise death
that he might more fully and richly realise life.
” To denude death of its
terrible associations,” he writes, ” were
a vain attempt, the atmosphere is
always cold around an iceberg ” ;
and yet in imagination he loves to draw
near the iceberg for some
shivering moments that he may enjoy more
exquisitely the warmth
of summer sun or piled-up winter fire. To his
constant thought
” There are considerations which rob death of its ghastliness, and
help to reconcile us to it. The thoughtful happiness of a human being
is complex, and in certain moved moments which, after they have gone,
we can recognise to have been our happiest, some subtle thought of
death has been curiously intermixed. And this subtle admixture it is
that gives the happy moment its character—which makes the
difference
between the gladness of a child, resident in mere animal
health and
impulse, and too volatile to be remembered, and the serious
joy of a
man,
man who looks before and after, and takes in both this world and the
next. Speaking broadly, it may be said that it is from some obscure
recognition of the fact of death that life draws its final sweetness.
…. This recognition does not always terrify. The spectre has
the most
cunning disguises, and often when near us, we are unaware
of the fact
of proximity. Unsuspected, this idea of death lurks in the
sweetness of
music ; it has something to do with the pleasure with
which we behold
the vapour of morning ; it comes between the
passionate lips of lovers;
it lives in the thrill of kisses. ‘An inch
deeper, and you will find
the emperor.’ Probe joy to its last fibre
and you will find
death.”
To preserve always in the background of the mind some great
thought or
momentous interest, tends to ensure a certain fine
justice in a man’s
estimate of the relative proportions of smaller
things lying in the front
of it, and Alexander Smith’s essays have
a restful quality of measure,
balance, and sanity. In the ” Essay
on an Old Subject,” published in Last Leaves, the young man who
had but recently
gone into the thirties writes with imaginative
prescience—or
possibly from a premature experience—of the joys
and gains of
middle-age (by which he means the forty-fifth year or
thereabouts) ; and
there is in most of his essays, especially in the
Dreamthorp papers which came earliest, a middle-aged
maturity
which charms and satisfies, and never disturbs. But it is not
a
middle-age which has ossified into routine and become dead to
youth’s enthusiasms—witness the fine ardour of the concluding
sentence of the essay in which he ” memorises ” Carlyle’s appear-
ance at
Edinburgh to deliver his Rectorial address : ” When I
saw him for the first
time stand up amongst us the other day, and
heard him speak kindly,
brotherly, affectionate words …. I am
not ashamed to confess that I felt
moved towards him as I do not
think, in any possible combination of
circumstances, I could have
felt
felt moved towards any other living man.” And yet, though he has
not lost
youth’s ardour, he has freed himself from youth’s arrogant
impatience ; he
can be moved by enthusiasms, but not driven help-
lessly before them ; he
can project himself from himself and survey
his own thought ” in the round
” ; he has learned the lessons of
Clough’s pregnant words, ” and
yet—consider it again.” At the
same time his manner it never that
tantalising, irritating manner
of explicit guards, reserves,
limitations—the manner of the writer
who is always making himself
safe by the sudden ” but ” or
” nevertheless ” or ” notwithstanding.” The
due limitation is con-
veyed implicitly, in the primal statement of the
thought—in the
touch of irony or humorous extravagance which hints
with
sufficing clearness that this or that is not to be interpreted au pied
de la lettre. The delightful essay ” On
Vagabonds,” at the close of
the Dreamthorp
volume, might be described roughly as a glorifica-
tion of the life of
Bohemia, and an impeachment, or at any rate a
depreciation of commonplace
Philistine respectability. In dealing
with such a theme with such a bent of
mind, the temptation to
force the note, to overcharge the colour, would be
to most men—
to all young men, impatient of restricting
conventions—well-nigh
irresistible ; but Smith resists it with no
apparent effort of
resistance. There is no holding of himself in lest he
should speak
unadvisedly with his tongue ; on the contrary, he lets himself
go
with perfect abandonment. The ” genuine vagabond,” he says,
” takes
captive the heart,” and he declares it ” high time that a
moral game law
were passed for the preservation of the wild and
vagrant feelings of human
nature ” ; but just when we expect the
stroke of exaggeration there comes
instead the light touch of saving
humour, and we know that the essayist is
in less danger even than
we of losing his head, or, as the expressive cant
phrase has it,
” giving himself away.”
Some
Some of the few (and if I could succeed in increasing their
number I should
be greatly content) who know Alexander
Smith’s prose well, and love it even
as they know, have probably
favourite papers or favourite groups. Some may
feel especially
drawn to the essays of pure reflection, such as ” Death and
the
fear of Dying ” and ” The Importance of a Man to Himself ” ;
others to that delightful group in which the familiar simplicities
of
nature supply texts for tranquil meditation—” Dreamthorp,”
”
Christmas,” and ” Books and Gardens,” in which last there is
also some
delightful character-portraiture in the vignettes of the
village doctor and
clergyman ; others to the essays in literary
appreciation, such as ”
Dunbar,” ” Geoffrey Chaucer,” ” Scottish
Ballads,” and ” A Shelf in my
Bookcase.” In the words applied
by Charles Lamb, with a certain free
unscrupulousness to the
whole world of books, I must say with regard to
Alexander
Smith’s essays, ” I have no preferences.” To me they all have
a
charm which somewhat dulls the edge of discrimination, for the
writer rather than the theme is the centre of interest ; he is the
hero of
the play, and he is never off the stage. Still in some
torture chamber of
inquiry certain names might be extracted from
me, and I think they would be
” Dreamthorp,” ” Books and
Gardens,” and ” A Lark’s Flight.” This last
study, which has
not been previously named, is one of the most noteworthy
of
Smith’s essays, and will be grateful to the more lazy readers
inasmuch as it tells a story. It is the story of a murder and an
execution,
the murder vulgar and commonplace enough—a crime
of brutal violence,
the execution a sombrely picturesque function,
with one striking incident
which seized and held the imagination
of the boy who witnessed it ; and the
story is told with an arrest-
ing vividness to which I know only one
parallel in English
literature, the narrative appendix to De Quincey’s
famous essay,
” On
” On Murder, considered as one of the Fine Arts.” The execu-
tion took
place, after the old custom in Scotland, on the spot
where the crime had
been committed—a lonely stretch of grass-
land, some distance
outside the city of Glasgow. The criminals
were Irish navvies, members of a
large gang employed in the
neighbourhood, and as there were some rumours of
a rescue, a
detachment of cavalry, supplemented by field-pieces,
surrounded
the scaffold. Of the scene itself, and the one occurrence
round
which its latent pathos crystallised, Smith gives the
recollections
of boyhood. The men were being brought in a cart to the
place
of execution, and when they reached the turn of the road where
they could first see the black cross-beam with its empty halters,
the boy
noted the eager, fascinated gaze the doomed men cast
upon it. At last the
place was reached, and Smith writes :
” Around it a wide space was kept clear by the military ; the cannon
were placed in position ; out flashed the swords of the dragoons ;
beneath and around on every side was the crowd. Between two brass
helmets I could see the scaffold clearly enough, and when in a little
while the men, bareheaded and with their attendants, appeared upon
it,
the surging crowd became stiffened with fear and awe. And now it
was
that the incident, so simple, so natural, so much in the ordinary
course of things, and yet so frightful in its tragic suggestions, took
place. Be it remembered that the season was early May, that the day
was
fine, that the wheatfields were clothing themselves in the green
of the
young crop, and that around the scaffold, standing on a sunny
mound, a
wide space was kept clear. When the men appeared
beneath the beam, each
under his own proper halter, there was a dead
silence,—every one
was gazing too intently to whisper to his neighbour
even. Just then,
out of the grassy space at the foot of the scaffold, in
the dead
silence audible to all, a lark rose from the side of its nest,
and went
singing upward in its happy flight. O heaven ! how did
that
that song translate itself into dying ears ? Did it bring, in one
wild
burning moment, father and mother, and poor Irish cabin, and
prayers
said at bedtime, and the smell of turf fires, and innocent
sweet-
hearting, and rising and setting suns ? Did it—but the
dragoon’s
horse has become restive, and his helmet bobs up and down and
blots
everything ; and there is a sharp sound, and I feel the great
crowd
heave and swing, and hear it torn by a sharp shiver of pity, and
the
men whom I saw so near but a moment ago are at immeasurable
distance, and have solved the great enigma,—and the lark has not
yet
finished his flight : you can see and hear him yonder in the fringe
of
a white May cloud. . . . . There is a stronger element of terror
in
this incident of the lark than in any story of a similar kind I
can remember.”
Gasps of admiration are amateurish, provincial, ineffective, but
after
reading such a passage as this, the words that come first—at
any
rate to me—are not in the least critical but simply exclama-
tory.
It is wonderful writing ! Then comes a calmer and more
analytical moment in
which one discovers something of the secret
of the art in what has seemed
at first not art at all but sheer nature.
Mr. Pater, in one of his most instructive essays, has shown that
the
” classical ” element in art is ” the quality of order in beauty,”
and that
” it is that addition of strangeness to beauty that con-
stitutes the
romantic character,” romantic art at its best being
moreover distinguished
by a fine perfection of workmanship.
This surely then is an impressive
miniature example of romantic
art with its combination of strangeness and
beauty, and its flaw-
less technique—its absolute saturation of the
vehicle of expression
with the very essence of the thing, the emotion that
is to be
expressed. Note the directness and simplicity of the early
narrative sentences ; they are a mere recital of facts, and their
very
baldness only mitigated by a single emotional phrase, ” the
surging
surging crowd became stiffened with fear and awe,” prepares the
mind for
what is to follow. And then, the sudden break in the
second sentence
beginning ” Did it,”—how perfectly natural it
seems, and yet how
dexterous it really is ; how it renders perfectly
and at a single stroke
what the best-chosen words of narrative
would have rendered jumblingly, the
brevity of the interval
between the lark’s rising and the consummation of
doom—the
sharp bewildering suddenness of the end. Then, lastly,
the
curious in these things may notice a certain peculiarity in the
construction of the concluding sentence of the story—the penulti-
mate sentence of the quotation. There are in the volume barely
nine lines,
and in these lines the word ” and ” occurs eleven times.
All frequent and
close repetitions of a single word are generally
avoided by good writers,
and the repetition of an insignificant
conjunction such as ” and ” is, as a
rule, something to be specially
avoided. Smith habitually avoided as
carefully as any of us, but
here he had to give the feeling of impetuosity,
of eager hurry to
get the ghastly story told, and the ” and ” which rapidly
accumu-
lates detail upon detail recurs as naturally and inevitably as in
the
voluble speech of a little child bursting into her mother’s room
with some marvellous recital of adventure encountered in her
morning walk.
This is the high literary art which instinctively
and perfectly adapts the
means of language—of word, sound, pause,
and cadence—to the
end of absolute expression.
Alexander Smith himself is never wearisome ; and it would ill
become me to
weary those whom I would fain interest by sur-
plusage of comment ; but I
should like to add a word or two con-
cerning those essays in which he
appears as a critic of literature.
Mr. Oscar Wilde
has said that all good criticism is simply auto-
biography—that is,
I suppose, a statement of personal pre-
ferences. I accept the definition
if I may enlarge it by saying
that
that criticism is not merely a statement of personal preferences
but of
justifications for such preferences presented with a view to
persuasion. Of
course even with this rider the definition still
leaves autobiography the
main element in criticism, and of such
autobiographical appraisement Smith
was a master. Whether he
formulated the rule never to write of any authors
whose work he
did not enjoy I cannot say : he certainly acted upon it with
the
most delightful results. So keen in his gusto, so adequate and
appetising his expression of it, that one may dare to say the next
best
thing to reading Montaigne, Bacon, Chaucer, and the
Scottish Ballads, is to
read what Alexander Smith has to say about
them. His talk about books is
always so human that it will
delight people whom one would not think of
calling literary. He
discourses on The Canterbury
Tales not as a man weighing and
measuring a book, but as a
wayfarer sitting in the inn-yard of the
Tabard at Southwark, watching the
crowd of pilgrims with the
eye of an acute and good-natured observer,
taking notes of their
appearance, and drawing from it shrewd inferences as
to habit and
character. He has certain favourite volumes upon which he
ex-
patiates in the essay entitled ” A Shelf in my Bookcase ” ; and
the
principle of selection is obvious enough. They are books full of
a
rich humanity ; beneath their paragraphs or stanzas he can
feel the beating
heart. The literary vesture is simply a vesture
which half reveals and half conceals the objects of his love—the
man
or woman who lives and breathes behind. He reveals in the
old Scotch
ballads and German hymns, for in them the concealing
veil is thin, and the
thoughts and loves and pains of simple souls
in dead centuries are laid
open and bare. He prefers Hawthorne’s
Twice-told Tales to his longer and more elaborate
works, such as
Transformation and The Scarlet
Letter, because he finds more of
the man in them, the solitary
author who had no public to think
of,
of, and who wrote because he must. He has a genuine catholicity,
but it is
not that uninteresting catholicity which lacks defined
circumferences ; and
his general sensibility to excellence is em-
phasised by frank confession
of his limitations. The author of
Paradise Lost evidently lies a little outside the
reach of Alexander
Smith’s tentacles of sympathy.
” Reading Milton is like dining off gold plate in a company of
kings
; very splendid, very ceremonious, and not a little appalling.
Him I
read but seldom, and only on high days and festivals of the
spirit. Him
I never lay down without feeling my appreciation
increased for lesser
men—never without the same kind of comfort that
one returning
from the presence feels when he doffs respectful attitude
and dress of
ceremony, and subsides into old coat, familiar arm-chair,
and slippers.
After long-continued organ-music the jangle of the
ew’s harp is felt as
an exquisite relief.”
There is a trace of Philistinism here—the Philistinism which is
not
ashamed but rather complacent ; and it may seem a strange whim
on the part
of one who loves Smith’s work to choose as a final sample
of it a passage
which, some of the elect may think, does not show
him at his best. But
Danton’s commendation of audacity, though
not universally valid, is a word
of wisdom to the advocate with a
strong case. Alexander Smith’s best is
good with such a rare and
delightful quality of goodness that his
appreciator shows no great
temerity in abandoning all reserves and
concealments. He is not
afraid of painting the wart, because it is
overpowered by strength
of feature and charm of expression. Alexander
Smith, as he shows
himself in his prose—in Dreamthorp, in Last Leaves, and in
that
entrancing book A Summer in Skye—is
one of those writers con-
cerning whom even a lover may tell not only the
truth, but the
whole truth. For myself, I read his essays when I was young
and
found
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. I
found them full of stimulation ; I have read them again since I
have become
middle-aged, and have found them satisfyingly rest-
giving. At no time have
they been found wanting in something
of rare and delicate delight. If
criticism be indeed autobiography,
no verdict upon the essays of Alexander
Smith could well be at
once more critical or more praiseful than this
confession. I love
Mr. Stevenson and my later contemporaries ; but I think
I must
confess that I love my early contemporary, Mr. Stevenson’s
countryman and forerunner, better still.
Red Rose
WHY do your leaves uncurl invisibly ?
Is it mere pride ?
When I behold your petals,
They lie immovably against your breast ;
Or opened wide,
Your shield thrown wide.
But none may watch the unveiling of your pride.
Why do you die so soon, so certainly ?
Death is disgrace ;
You should stay dying half your life ;
Your drooping face
Gives you when dying your divinest face.
But death’s pale colours are your sole disgrace.
Margaret
By C. S.
THE street was feebly lighted, but by the glare from the public-
house at
the corner I could see her coming towards me,
holding a jug in one hand and
running the other along the
railings in front of the houses as a boy does a
stick. She walked
swiftly but cautiously, and rather as if measuring a
distance by
counting the paces. As I came nearer, she shrank against
the
railings, and almost stopped ; but as soon as I had passed she
went
on again more quickly than before. She must have heard me stop
to
look after her ; for she paused for a moment, and turned her head
as if
listening, and then glided on through the darkness into the
glare ; and as
she went into the public-house I caught sight of a
tangle of heavy golden
hair hanging down her back.
Presently she came back, keeping close to the houses as before,
and in front
of one of them about half-way down the street she
stopped, and passed her
hand along the tops of the railings as if
feeling for something. She seemed
satisfied, and pushing open
the area gate went down the steps. ” Is that
you, Maggie ? “
cried a woman’s voice—and a flood of light came up
from the
area. A door was hastily slammed, and all was dark again ;
but
as I passed the house I noticed that the spike on the top of one
of
the railings was missing.
* * * * *
As
As I came round the corner by the public-house, I heard a
hoarse shouting
and clashing of pewter pots ; and looking in
through the ill-fitting flap
doors, I saw a confused crowd of dirty,
greasy men, straggling to get near
the counter. I walked on more
quickly down the street, hoping to be in
time.
” Stop,” I cried suddenly to the little figure creeping along by
the houses.
” You mustn’t go there to-night. Stay here and
give me the jug, and I’ll
bring the beer back to you.”
She started, and caught hold of the railings with one hand.
” Who are you ?
” she said, turning a pair of curiously dull eyes
towards me.
” Come,” said I, ” stay here ; I’ll tell you all about that when I
come back
; ” and I took hold of the jug.
” Why shouldn’t I get it to-night ? I go nearly every night,
and often
during the day as well ; I know the way—and it isn’t
far.”
” It’s full of drunken men,” I said ; ” you’d better stay here.”
She gave up the jug and leant listlessly against the railings,
keeping her
eyes on the ground.
” Don’t be long please ; they re waiting for me at home. It’s
the first door
on the left, and there’s ‘ Jug and Bottle Entrance ‘
on the glass in raised
letters.”
” This is an empty house,” I said ; ” you can sit on the steps
while I’m
gone.”
When I came back I found her standing by the door with one
hand on the
bell-handle.
” Did you say this house was empty ? ” she asked, as I held
out the beer
jug.
” Yes,” I answered, glancing at the dirty windows in which
bills were posted
; ” but why ? ”
” Because I’ve been ringing the bell all the time you’ve been
away,
away, for fun ; and because I don’t like being left all alone in the
dark
street.”
” You queer child ! Besides it isn’t dark a bit here—there’s
a lovely
moon.”
She gave a little shiver, and was silent.
” Why don’t you take your beer ? ” and I offered her the jug
once more.
She groped towards me and put her hands on my shoulders
turning those large
dull eyes up to mine.
” Can’t you see I’m blind ? ” said she impatiently.
* * * * *
” It’s rather wet to sit here to-night “—and I looked doubtfully
at
the doorway up which the wind blew the rain in gusts.
She sat down on the
top step, and spread her dress over the damp
stone.
” Sit down here ; we can lean against the pillar and be as dry as
anything.”
” How did you know there was a pillar ? “
She pouted contemptuously. ” Do you think I haven’t my
ways of seeing as
well as you ? I could describe this street much
better than you for all
your wonderful sight ; besides, I found out
all about this particular
doorway that night when you first went
and got the beer.”
” Mind the jug ! ” I cried ; but I was too late ; for with a
sweep of her
arm the jug toppled over, and the beer rushed down
the steps across the
pavement into the gutter. She bit her lip.
” Now don’t crow over me : it
doesn’t follow that I shouldn’t
have done it even if I could see.”
I kissed her forehead lightly.
” Never mind, dear heart ; sit still. I won’t be long getting
some
more.”
“How
” How aunt would have abused poor Maggie if she hadn’t had
her beer,” she
remarked, as I sat down again after putting the jug
against the door for
safety.
” I shan’t call you Maggie, as they call you that at home. I
shall call you
Margaret—Margaret with the glorious hair.”
” Do you think it’s really pretty—very pretty I mean ? ” she
asked.
” Pretty,” I echoed ; ” why it’s the most wonderful and
beautiful thing I
have ever seen.”
She gave a nervous little laugh, and shook her head so that her
face was
hidden in masses of gold.
” I wish I could see it : I can only feel it and know I have
plenty of it ;
” and she frisked her head round so that the warm
waves of colour rippled
down my coat into my lap. ” You may
cut a little piece off if you like,”
she added with a sigh. I got out
a pair of pocket scissors, and she folded
her hands before her.
” You may take one skein ; and mind you don’t cut it off too
near my head
and leave an ugly gap with a stump at the top.”
I put my hands gently under the soft warm hair, and choosing
a strand rather
darker than the rest cut a piece off the end.
” Let me feel it,” she said—and I put the wisp into her hand.
She nodded contentedly and began fumbling at one of her
stockings. I heard a
snap, and presently she gave me a long
cotton thread with which I tied the
hair while she held it at each
end.
” Aunt talks about giving up the house,” she said, jerking her
head in the
direction of her home ; ” the lodgings don’t pay much,
and I heard her say
that if she did she’d have to try and get me
into some place for blind
people—an asylum or something. Isn’t
it horrible ? ”
” Fancy shutting a sweet little golden darling like you up in
an
an asylum ! ” I cried : ” it makes me sick to think of it.” And
catching her
in my arms I pulled her back, and covered her face
and neck and hair with
kisses.
” Good-night, little golden thing,” I said as she got up to go :
” I shall
come to-morrow as usual.” And I put the jug into her
hand, and set her by
the railings.
“Take care of that little piece of my hair,” she called ; and I
watched her
gliding by the houses till she vanished down the area
of her home.
* * * * *
But alas ! It was fully a fortnight before I was able to visit
the doorway
again, and after waiting there in vain for some time
I walked down the
deserted street to the house where the spike
was missing from the top of
one of the railings.
The windows were quite dark, and on the door just above the
letter-box was a
piece of paper freshly pasted on. I went up the
steps and struck a match
and read :
“TO LET
FOR KEYS APPLY No. 3 NEWLAND STREET.”
I walked slowly back till I came to the empty house. The
sight of the
familiar doorway was too much for me, and sitting
down I leant against the
pillar and gave way to my grief.
Theodora
A Fragment
By Victoria Cross
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
I DID not turn out of bed till ten o’clock the next morning, and
I was
still in dressing-gown and slippers, sitting by the fire,
looking over
a map, when Digby came in upon me.
” Hullo, Ray, only just up, eh ? as usual ? ” was his first
exclamation
as he entered, his ulster buttoned to his chin, and
the snow thick
upon his boots. ” What a fellow you are ! I
can’t understand anybody
lying in bed till ten o’clock in the
morning.”
” And I can’t understand anybody driving up at seven,” I
said, smiling,
and stirring my coffee idly. I had laid down the
map with resignation.
I knew Digby had come round to jaw
for the next hour at least. ” Can I
offer you some breakfast ? ”
” Breakfast ! ” returned Digby contemptuously. ” No, thanks.
I had mine
hours ago. Well, what do you think of her ? ”
” Of whom ?—this Theodora ? “
” Oh, it’s Theodora already, is it ? ” said Digby, looking at me.
”
Well, never mind : go on. Yes, what do you think of her ? ”
“She seems rather clever, I think.”
“Do
” Do you ? ” returned Digby, with a distinct accent of regret,
as if I
had told him I thought she squinted. ” I never noticed it.
But her
looks, I mean ? ”
” She is very peculiar,” I said, merely.
” But you like everything extraordinary. I should have thought
her very
peculiarity was just what would have attracted you.”
” So it does,” I admitted ; ” so much so, that I am going to
take the
trouble of calling this afternoon expressly to see her
again.”
Digby stared hard at me for a minute, and then burst out
laughing. ” By
Jove ! You’ve made good use of your time.
Did she ask you ? ”
” She did,” I said.
” This looks as if it would be a case,” remarked Digby lightly,
and then
added, ” I’d have given anything to have had her myself.
But if it’s
not to be for me, I’d rather you should be the lucky
man than any one
else.”
” Don’t you think all that is a little ‘ previous ‘ ? ” I asked
satirically, looking at him over the coffee, which stood on the map
of
Mesopotamia.
” Well, I don’t know. You must marry some time, Cecil.”
” Really ! ” I said, raising my eyebrows and regarding him with
increased amusement. ” I think I have heard of men remaining
celibates
before now, especially men with my tastes.”
” Yes,” said Digby, becoming suddenly as serious and thoughtful
as if he
were being called upon to consider some weighty problem,
and of which
the solution must be found in the next ten minutes.
” I don’t know how
you would agree. She is an awfully religious
girl.”
” Indeed ? ” I said with a laugh. ” How do you know ? “
Digby thought hard.
” She
“She is,” he said with conviction, at last. ” I see her at church
every
Sunday.”
” Oh then, of course she must be—proof conclusive,” I
answered.
Digby looked at me and then grumbled, ” Confounded sneering
fellow you
are. Has she been telling you she is not ? ”
I remembered suddenly that I had promised Theodora not to
repeat her
opinions, so I only said, ” I really don’t know what she
is ; she may
be most devout for all I know—or care.”
“Of course you can profess to be quite indifferent,” said Digby
ungraciously. “But all I can say is, it doesn’t look like
it—your
going there this afternoon ; and anyway, she is not
indifferent to
you. She said all sorts of flattering things about
you.”
” Very kind, I am sure,” I murmured derisively.
” And she sent round to my rooms this morning a thundering
box of
Havannahs in recognition of my having won the bet about
your
looks.”
I laughed outright. ” That’s rather good biz for you ! The
least you can
do is to let me help in the smoking of them, I
think.”
” Of course I will. But it shows what she thinks of you,
doesn’t it ?
”
” Oh, most convincingly,” I said with mock earnestness.
” Havannahs are
expensive things.”
” But you know how awfully rich she is, don’t you ? ” asked
Digby,
looking at me as if he wanted to find out whether I were
really
ignorant or affecting to be so.
” My dear Charlie, you know I know nothing whatever about
her except
what you tell me—or do you suppose she showed me
her banking
account between the dances ? ”
” Don’t know, I am sure,” Digby grumbled back. ” You sat
in
in that passage long enough to be going through a banking
account, and
balancing it too, for that matter ! However, the
point is, she is
rich—tons of money, over six thousand a year.”
” Really ? ” I said, to say something.
” Yes, but she loses every penny on her marriage. Seems such
a funny way
to leave money to a girl, doesn’t it ? Some old pig of
a maiden aunt
tied it up in that way . Nasty thing to do, I think ;
don’t you ?
”
” Very immoral of the old lady, it seems. A girl like that, if
she can’t
marry, will probably forego nothing but the cere-
mony.”
” She runs the risk of losing her money, though, if anything
were known.
She only has it dum casta manet, just like a
separa-
tion allowance.”
” Hard lines,” I murmured sympathetically.
” And so of course her people are anxious she should make a
good
match—take some man, I mean, with an income equal to
what she
has now of her own, so that she would not feel any loss.
Otherwise,
you see, if she married a poor man, it would be rather
a severe drop
for her.”
” Conditions calculated to prevent any fellow but a millionaire
proposing to her, I should think,” I said.
” Yes, except that she is a girl who does not care about money.
She has
been out now three seasons, and had one or two good
chances and not
taken them. Now myself, for instance, if she
wanted money and position
and so on, she could hardly do better,
could she ? And my family and
the rest of it are all right ; but
she couldn’t get over my red
hair—I know it was that. She’s
mad upon looks—I know she
is ; she let it out to me once, and
I bet you anything, she’d take you
and chuck over her money and
everything else, if you gave her the
chance.”
” I am
” I am certainly not likely to,” I answered. ” All this you’ve
just told
me alone would be enough to choke me off. I have always
thought I
could never love a decent woman unselfishly enough,
even if she gave
up nothing for me ; and, great heavens ! I should
be sorry to value
myself, at—what do you say she has ?—six
thousand a year
? ”
” Leave the woman who falls in love with the cut of your nose
to do the
valuation. You’ll be surprised at the figure ! ” said
Digby with a
touch of resentful bitterness, and getting up
abruptly. ” I’ll look
round in the evening,” he added, buttoning
up his overcoat. ” Going to
be in ? ”
” As far as I know,” I answered, and he left.
I got up and dressed leisurely, thinking over what he had said,
and
those words ” six thousand ” repeating themselves unpleasantly
in my
brain.
The time was in accordance with strict formality when I found
myself on
her steps. The room I was shown into was large,
much too large to be
comfortable on such a day ; and I had to
thread my way through a
perfect maze of gilt-legged tables and
statuette-bearing tripods
before I reached the hearth. Here burnt
a small, quiet, chaste-looking
fire, a sort of Vestal flame, whose heat
was lost upon the tesselated
tiles, white marble, and polished brass
about it. I stood looking down
at it absently for a few minutes,
and then Theodora came in.
She was very simply dressed in some dark stuff that fitted
closely to
her, and let me see the harmonious lines of her figure as
she came up
to me. The plain, small collar of the dress opened
at the neck, and a
delicious, solid, white throat rose from the dull
stuff like an almond
bursting from its husk. On the pale, well-
cut face and small head
great care had evidently been bestowed.
The eyes were darkened, as
last night, and the hair arranged with
infinite
infinite pains on the forehead and rolled into one massive coil at
the
back of her neck.
She shook hands with a smile—a smile that failed to dispel the
air of fatigue and fashionable dissipation that seemed to cling to
her
; and then wheeled a chair as near to the fender as she
could get
it.
As she sat down, I thought I had never seen such splendid
shoulders
combined with so slight a hip before.
” Now I hope no one else will come to interrupt us,” she said
simply. ”
And don’t let’s bother to exchange comments on the
weather nor last
night’s dance. I have done that six times over
this morning with other
callers. Don’t let’s talk for the sake of
getting through a certain
number of words. Let us talk because
we are interested in what we are
saying.”
” I should be interested in anything if you said it,” I
answered.
Theodora laughed. ” Tell me something about the East, will
you ? That is
a nice warm subject, and I feel so cold.”
And she shot out towards the blaze two well-made feet and
ankles.
” Yes, in three weeks’ time I shall be in a considerably warmer
climate
than this,” I answered, drawing my chair as close to hers
as fashion
permits.
Theodora looked at me with a perceptibly startled expression
as I
spoke.
” Are you really going out so soon ? ” she said.
” I am, really,” I said with a smile.
” Oh, I am so sorry ! “
” Why ? ” I asked merely.
” Because I was thinking I should have the pleasure of meeting
you lots
more times at different functions.”
” And
The Yellow Book— Vol. IV. K
” And would that be a pleasure ? “
” Yes, very great,” said Theodora, with a smile lighting her
eyes and
parting faintly the soft scarlet lips.
She looked at me, a seducing softness melting all her face and
swimming
in the liquid darkness of the eyes she raised to mine.
A delicious
intimacy seemed established between us by that smile.
We seemed nearer
to each other after it than before, by many
degrees. A month or two of
time and ordinary intercourse may
be balanced against the seconds of
such a smile as this.
A faint feeling of surprise mingled with my thoughts, that she
should
show her own attitude of mind so clearly, but I believe
she felt
instinctively my attraction towards her, and also undoubt-
edly she
belonged, and had always been accustomed, to a fast set.
I was not the
sort of man to find fault with her for that, and
probably she had
already been conscious of this, and felt all the
more at ease with me.
The opening-primrose type of woman,
the girl who does or wishes to
suggest the modest violet unfolding
beneath the rural hedge, had never
had a charm for me. I do not
profess to admire the simple violet ; I
infinitely prefer a well-
trained hothouse gardenia. And this girl,
about whom there was
nothing of the humble, crooked-neck
violet—in whom there was
a dash of virility, a hint at
dissipation, a suggestion of a certain
decorous looseness of morals
and fastness of manners—could
stimulate me with a keen sense of
pleasure, as our eyes or hands
met.
” Why would it be a pleasure to meet me ? ” I asked, holding
her eyes
with mine, and wondering whether things would so turn
out that I
should ever kiss those parting lips before me.
Theodora laughed gently.
” For a good many reasons that it would make you too con-
ceited to
hear,” she answered. ” But one is because you are more
interesting
interesting to talk to than the majority of people I meet every
day. The
castor of your chair has come upon my dress. Will
you move it back a
little, please ? ”
I pushed my chair back immediately and apologised.
” Are you going alone ? ” resumed Theodora.
” Quite alone.”
” Is that nice ? “
” No. I should have been very glad to find some fellow to go
with me,
but it’s rather difficult. It is not everybody that one
meets whom one
would care to make such an exclusive com-
panion of, as a life like
that out there necessitates. Still, there’s
no doubt I shall be dull
unless I can find some chum there.”
” Some Englishman, I suppose ? “
” Possibly ; but they are mostly snobs who are out there.”
Theodora made a faint sign of assent, and we both sat silent,
staring
into the fire.
” Does the heat suit you ? ” Theodora asked, after a pause.
” Yes, I like it.”
” So do I.”
” I don’t think any woman would like the climate I am going
to now, or
could stand it,” I said.
Theodora said nothing, but I had my eyes on her face, which
was turned
towards the light of the fire, and I saw a tinge of
mockery come over
it.
We had neither said anything farther, when the sound of a
knock reached
us, muffled, owing to the distance the sound had to
travel to reach us
by the drawing-room fire at all, but distinct in
the silence between
us.
Theodora looked at me sharply.
” There is somebody else. Do you want to leave yet ? ” she
asked, and
then added in a persuasive tone, ” Come into my own
study,
study, where we shan’t be disturbed, and stay and have tea with
me, will
you ? ”
She got up as she spoke.
The room had darkened considerably while we had been sitting
there, and
only a dull light came from the leaden, snow-laden sky
beyond the
panes, but the firelight fell strongly across her figure
as she stood,
glancing and playing up it towards the slight waist,
and throwing
scarlet upon the white throat and under-part of the
full chin. In the
strong shadow on her face I could see
merely the two seducing eyes.
Easily excitable where once a
usually hypercritical or rather
hyperfanciful eye has been attracted,
I felt a keen sense of pleasure
stir me as I watched her rise and
stand, that sense of pleasure which
is nothing more than an
assurance to the roused and unquiet instincts
within one, of
future satisfaction or gratification, with, from, or at
the expense of
the object creating the sensation. Unconsciously a
certainty of
possession of Theodora to-day, to-morrow, or next year,
filled me
for the moment as completely as if I had just made her my
wife.
The instinct that demanded her was immediately answered by
a
mechanical process of the brain, not with doubt or fear, but
simple confidence. ” This is a pleasant and delightful object to
you—as others have been. Later it will be a source of enjoy-
ment to you—as others have been.” And the lulling of this
painful instinct is what we know as pleasure. And this instinct
and
its answer are exactly that which we should not feel within us
for any
beloved object. It is this that tends inevitably to degrade
the loved
one, and to debase our own passion. If the object is
worthy and lovely
in any sense, we should be ready to love it as
being such, for itself,
as moralists preach to us of Virtue, as
theologians preach to us of
the Deity. To love or at least to
strive to love an object for the
object’s sake, and not our own
sake,
sake, to love it in its relation to its pleasure
and not in its relation
to our own pleasure, is to feel the only love
which is worthy of
offering to a fellow human being, the one which
elevates—and
the only one—both giver and receiver. If we
ever learn this
lesson, we learn it late. I had not learnt it yet.
I murmured a prescribed ” I shall be delighted,” and followed
Theodora
behind a huge red tapestry screen that reached half-way
up to the
ceiling.
We were then face to face with a door which she opened, and
we both
passed over the threshold together.
She had called the room her own, so I glanced round it with a
certain
curiosity. A room is always some faint index to the
character of its
occupier, and as I looked a smile came to my face.
This room suggested
everywhere, as I should have expected, an
intellectual but careless
and independent spirit. There were two
or three tables, in the window,
heaped up with books and strewn
over with papers. The centre-table had
been pushed away, to
leave a clearer space by the grate, and an
armchair, seemingly of
unfathomable depths, and a sofa, dragged
forward in its place.
Within the grate roared a tremendous fire,
banked up half-way
to the chimney, and a short poker was thrust into
it between the
bars. The red light leapt over the whole room and made
it
brilliant, and glanced over a rug, and some tumbled cushions
on
the floor in front of the fender, evidently where she had been
lying. Now, however, she picked up the cushions, and tossed
them into
the corner of the couch, and sat down herself in the
other corner.
” Do you prefer the floor generally ? ” I asked, taking the
armchair as
she indicated it to me.
” Yes, one feels quite free and at ease lying on the floor,
whereas on a
couch its limits are narrow, and one has the con-
straint
straint and bother of taking care one does not go to sleep and
roll
off.”
” But suppose you did, you would then but be upon the
floor.”
” Quite so ; but I should have the pain of falling.”
Our eyes met across the red flare of the firelight.
Theodora went on jestingly : ” Now, these are the ethics of
the couch
and the floor. I lay myself voluntarily on the floor,
knowing it
thoroughly as a trifle low, but undeceptive and favourable
to the
condition of sleep which will probably arise, and suitable to
my
requirements of ease and space. I avoid the restricted and
uncertain
couch, recognising that if I fall to sleep on that raised
level, and
the desire to stretch myself should come, I shall awake
with pain and
shock to feel the ground, and see above me the
couch from which I
fell—do you see ? ”
She spoke lightly, and with a smile, and I listened with one.
But her
eyes told me that these ethics of the couch and floor
covered the
ethics of life.
” No, you must accept the necessity of the floor, I think, unless
you
like to forego your sleep and have the trouble of taking care to
stick
upon your couch ; and for me the difference of level between
the two
is not worth the additional bother.”
She laughed, and I joined her.
” What do you think ? ” she asked.
I looked at her as she sat opposite me, the firelight playing all
over
her, from the turn of her knee just marked beneath her skirt
to her
splendid shoulders, and the smooth soft hand and wrist
supporting the
distinguished little head. I did not tell her what
I was thinking ;
what I said was : ” You are very logical. I am
quite convinced there’s
no place like the ground for a siesta.”
Theodora laughed, and laid her hand on the bell.
A second
A second or two after, a door, other than the one we had entered
by,
opened, and a maid appeared.
” Bring tea and pegs,” said Theodora, and the door shut again.
” I ordered pegs for you because I know men hate tea,” she
said. ”
That’s my own maid. I never let any of the servants
answer this bell
except her ; she has my confidence, as far as one
ever gives
confidence to a servant. I think she likes me. I like
making myself
loved,” she added impulsively.
” You’ve never found the least difficulty in it, I should think,”
I
answered, perhaps a shade more warmly than I ought, for the
colour
came into her cheek and a slight confusion into her eyes.
The servant’s re-entry saved her from replying.
” Now tell me how you like your peg made, and I’ll make it,”
said
Theodora, getting up and crossing to the table when the
servant had
gone.
I got up, too, and protested against this arrangement.
Theodora turned round and looked up at me, leaning one hand
on the
table.
” Now, how ridiculous and conventional you are ! ” she said.
” You would
think nothing of letting me make you a cup of tea,
and yet I must by
no means mix you a peg ! ”
She looked so like a young fellow of nineteen as she spoke
that half the
sense of informality between us was lost, and there
was a keen, subtle
pleasure in this superficial familiarity with her
that I had never
felt with far prettier women. The half of nearly
every desire is
curiosity, a vague, undefined curiosity, of which we
are hardly
conscious ; and it was this that Theodora so violently
stimulated,
while her beauty was sufficient to nurse the other half.
This feeling
of curiosity arises, of course, for any woman who
may be new to us,
and who has the power to move us at all. But
generally, if it cannot
be gratified for the particular one, it is more
or
or less satisfied by the general knowledge applying to them all ;
but
here, as Theodora differed so much from the ordinary feminine
type,
even this instinctive sort of consolation was denied me. I
looked down
at her with a smile.
” We shan’t be able to reconcile Fashion and Logic, so it’s no
use,” I
said. ” Make the peg, then, and I’ll try and remain in the
fashion by
assuming it’s tea.”
” Great Scott ! I hope you won’t fancy it’s tea while you are
drinking
it ! ” returned Theodora laughing.
She handed me the glass, and I declared nectar wasn’t in it with
that
peg, and then she made her own tea and came and sat
down to drink it,
in not at all an indecorous, but still informal
proximity.
” Did you collect anything in the East ? ” she asked me, after a
minute
or two.
” Yes ; a good many idols and relics and curiosities of sorts,” I
answered. ” Would you like to see them ? ”
” Very much,” Theodora answered. ” Where are they ? “
” Well, not in my pocket,” I said smiling. ” At my chambers.
Could you
and Mrs. Long spare an afternoon and honour me with
a visit there ?
”
” I should like it immensely. I know Helen will come if I
ask her.”
” When you have seen them I must pack them up, and send
them to my
agents. One can’t travel about with those things.”
A sort of tremor passed over Theodora’s face as I spoke, and
her glance
met mine, full of demands and questionings, and a very
distinct
assertion of distress. It said distinctly, ” I am so sorry
you are
going.” The sorrow in her eyes touched my vanity
deeply, which is the
most responsive quality we have. It is
difficult to reach our hearts
or our sympathies, but our vanity is
always
always available. I felt inclined to throw my arm round that
supple-looking waist—and it was close to me—and say, ”
Don’t
be sorry ; come too.” I don’t know whether my looks were as
plain as hers, but Theodora rose carelessly, apparently to set her
teacup down, and then did not resume her seat by me, but went
back to
the sofa on the other side of the rug. This, in the state
of feeling
into which I had drifted, produced an irritated sensation,
and I was
rather pleased than not when a gong sounded some-
where in the house
and gave me a graceful opening to rise.
” May I hope to hear from you, then, which day you will like
to come ? ”
I asked, as I held out my hand.
Now this was the moment I had been expecting, practically,
ever since
her hand had left mine last night, the moment when it
should touch it
again. I do not mean consciously, but there are
a million slight,
vague physical experiences and sensations within
us of which the mind
remains unconscious. Theodora’s white
right hand rested on her hip,
the light from above struck upon it,
and I noted that all the rings
had been stripped from it ; her left
was crowded with them, so that
the hand sparkled at each
movement, but not one remained on her right.
I coloured violently
for the minute as I recollected my last night’s
pressure, and the
idea flashed upon me at once that she had removed
them expressly
to avoid the pain of having them ground into her
flesh.
The next second Theodora had laid her hand confidently in
mine. My mind,
annoyed at the thought that had just shot
through it, bade me take her
hand loosely and let it go, but
Theodora raised her eyes to me, full
of a soft disappointment
which seemed to say, ” Are you not going to
press it, then, after
all, when I have taken off all the rings
entirely that you may ? “
That look seemed to push away, walk over,
ignore my reason, and
appeal directly to the eager physical nerves and
muscles.
Spontaneously,
Spontaneously, whether I would or not, they responded to it, and
my
fingers laced themselves tightly round this morsel of velvet-
covered
fire.
We forgot in those few seconds to say the orthodox good-byes ;
she
forgot to answer my question. That which we were both
saying to each
other, though our lips did not open, was, ” So I
should like to hold
and embrace you ; ” and she, ” So I should like
to be held and
embraced.”
Then she withdrew her hand, and I went out by way of the
drawing-room
where we had entered.
In the hall her footman showed me out with extra obsequiousness.
My
three-hours’ stay raised me, I suppose, to the rank of more
than an
ordinary caller.
It was dark now in the streets, and the temperature must have
been
somewhere about zero. I turned my collar up and started
to walk
sharply in the direction of my chambers. Walking always
induces in me
a tendency to reflection and retrospection, and now,
removed from the
excitement of Theodora’s actual presence, my
thoughts lapped quietly
over the whole interview, going through it
backwards, like the calming
waves of a receding tide, leaving
lingeringly the sand. There was no
doubt that this girl attracted
me very strongly, that the passion born
yesterday was nearing
adolescence ; and there was no doubt, either,
that I ought to strangle
it now before it reached maturity. My
thoughts, however, turned
impatiently from this question, and kept
closing and centring round
the object itself, with maddening
persistency. I laughed to myself
as Schopenhauer’s theory shot across
me that all impulse to love is
merely the impulse of the genius of the
genus to select a fitting
object which will help in producing a Third
Life. Certainly the
genius of the genus in me was weaker than the
genius of my own
individuality, in this instance, for Theodora was as
unfitted,
according
according to the philosopher’s views, to become a co-worker with
me in
carrying out Nature’s aim, as she was fitted to give me as
an
individual the strongest personal pleasure.
I remember Schopenhauer does admit that this instinct in man
to choose
some object which will best fulfil the duty of the race,
is apt to be
led astray, and it is fortunate he did not forget to make
this
admission, if his theory is to be generally applied, considering
how
very particularly often we are led astray, and that our strongest,
fiercest passions and keenest pleasures are constantly not those
suitable to, nor in accordance with, the ends of Nature. The
sharpest,
most violent stimulus, we may say, the true essence of
pleasure, lies
in some gratification which has no claim whatever, in
any sense, to be
beneficial or useful, or to have any ulterior motive,
conscious or
instinctive, or any lasting result, or any fulfilment of
any object,
but which is simple gratification and dies naturally in
its own
excess.
As we admit of works of pure genius that they cannot claim
utility, or
motive, or purpose, but simply that they exist as joy-
giving and
beautiful objects of delight, so must we have done with
utility,
motive, purpose, and the aims of Nature, before we can
reach the most
absolute degree of positive pleasure. To choose an
admissible
instance, a naturally hungry man, given a slice of bread,
will he or
will he not devour it with as great a pleasure as the
craving drunkard
feels in swallowing a draught of raw brandy ?
In the first case a simple natural desire is gratified, and the aim
of
Nature satisfied ; but the individual’s longing and subsequent
pleasure cannot be said to equal the furious craving of the
drunkard,
and his delirious sense of gratification as the brandy
burns his
throat.
My inclination towards Theodora could hardly be the simple,
natural
instinct, guided by natural selection, for then surely I
should
should have been swayed towards some more womanly individual,
some more
vigorous and at the same time more feminine physique.
In me, it was
the mind that had first suggested to the senses, and
the senses that
had answered in a dizzy pleasure, that this passionate,
sensitive
frame, with its tensely-strung nerves and excitable pulses,
promised
the height of satisfaction to a lover. Surely to Nature it
promised a
poor if possible mother, and a still poorer nurse. And
these desires
and passions that spring from that border-land between
mind and sense,
and are nourished by the suggestions of the one
and the stimulus of
the other, have a stronger grip upon our
organisation, because they
offer an acuter pleasure, than those
simple and purely physical ones
in which Nature is striving after
her own ends and using us simply as
her instruments.
I thought on in a desultory sort of way, more or less about
Theodora,
and mostly about the state of my own feelings, until I
reached my
chambers. There I found Digby, and in his society,
with his chaff and
gabble in my ears, all reflection and philosophy
fled, without leaving
me any definite decision made.
The next afternoon but one found myself and Digby standing
at the
windows of my chambers awaiting Theodora’s arrival. I
had invited him
to help me entertain the two women, and also to
help me unearth and
dust my store of idols and curiosities, and
range them on the tables
for inspection. There were crowds of
knick-knacks picked up in the
crooked streets and odd corners of
Benares, presents made to me,
trifles bought in the Cairo bazaars,
and vases and coins discovered
below the soil in the regions of the
Tigris. Concerning several of the
most typical objects Digby
and I had had considerable difference of
opinion. One highly
interesting bronze model of the monkey-god at
Benares he had
declared I could not exhibit on account of its too
pronounced
realism and insufficient attention to the sartorial art. I
had
insisted
insisted that the god’s deficiencies in this respect were not more
striking than the objects in flesh-tints, hung at the Academy, that
Theodora viewed every season.
” Perhaps not,” he answered. ” But this is not in
pink and
white, and hung on the Academy walls for the public to stare
at,
and therefore you can’t let her see it.”
This was unanswerable. I yielded, and the monkey-god was
wheeled under a
side-table out of view.
Every shelf and stand and table had been pressed into the
service, and
my rooms had the appearance of a corner in an
Egyptian bazaar, now
when we had finished our preparations.
” There they are,” said Digby, as Mrs. Long’s victoria came
in
sight.
Theodora was leaning back beside her sister, and it struck me
then how
representative she looked, as it were, of herself and her
position.
From where we stood we could see down into the
victoria, as it drew up
at our door. Her knees were crossed
under the blue carriage-rug, on
the edge of which rested her two
small pale-gloved hands. A velvet
jacket, that fitted her as its
skin fits the grape, showed us her
magnificent shoulders, and the
long easy slope of her figure to the
small waist. On her head, in
the least turn of which lay the acme of
distinction, amongst the
black glossy masses of her hair, sat a small
hat in vermilion velvet,
made to resemble the Turkish fez. As the
carriage stopped, she
glanced up ; and a brilliant smile swept over
her face, as she
bowed slightly to us at the window. The handsome
painted
eyes, the naturally scarlet lips, the pallor of the oval face,
and each
well-trained movement of the distinguished figure, as she
rose
and stepped from the carriage, were noted and watched by our
four critical eyes.
” A typical product of our nineteenth-century civilisation,” I
said,
said, with a faint smile, as Theodora let her fur-edged skirt draw
over
the snowy pavement, and we heard her clear cultivated tones,
with the
fashionable drag in them, ordering the coachman not to
let the horses
get cold.
” But she’s a splendid sort of creature, don’t you think ? ” asked
Digby. ” Happy the man who——eh ? ”
I nodded. ” Yes,” I assented. ” But how much that man
should have to
offer, old chap, that’s the point ; that six thousand
of hers seems an
invulnerable protection.”
” I suppose so,” said Digby with a nervous yawn. ” And to
think I have
more than double that and yet— It’s a pity. Funny
it will be if
my looks and your poverty prevent either of us having
her.”
” My own case is settled,” I said decisively. ” My position
and hers
decide it for me.”
” I’d change places with you this minute if I could,” muttered
Digby
moodily, as steps came down to our door, and we went
forward to meet
the women as they entered.
It seemed to arrange itself naturally that Digby should be
occupied in
the first few seconds with Mrs. Long, and that I
should be free to
receive Theodora.
Of all the lesser emotions, there is hardly any one greater than
that
subtle sense of pleasure felt when a woman we love crosses
for the
first time our own threshold. We may have met her a
hundred times in
her house, or on public ground, but the sensa-
tion her presence then
creates is altogether different from that
instinctive, involuntary,
momentary and delightful sense of
ownership that rises when she enters
any room essentially our
own.
It is the very illusion of possession.
With this hatefully egoistic satisfaction infused through me, I
drew
drew forward for her my own favourite chair, and Theodora
sank into it,
and her tiny, exquisitely-formed feet sought my
fender-rail. At a
murmured invitation from me, she unfastened
and laid aside her jacket.
Beneath, she revealed some purplish,
silk-like material, that seemed
shot with different colours as
the firelight fell upon it. It was
strained tight and smooth
upon her, and the swell of a low bosom was
distinctly defined
below it. There was no excessive development, quite
the con-
trary, but in the very slightness there was an
indescribably
sensuous curve, and a depression, rising and falling,
that seemed
as if it might be the very home itself of passion. It was
a
breast with little suggestion of the duties or powers of
Nature,
but with infinite seduction for a lover.
” What a marvellous collection you have here,” she said throw-
ing her
glance round the room. ” What made you bring home
all these things ?
”
” The majority were gifts to me—presents made by the different
natives whom I visited or came into connection with in various
ways. A
native is never happy, if he likes you at all, until he has
made you
some valuable present.”
” You must be very popular with them indeed,” returned
Theodora,
glancing from a brilliant Persian carpet, suspended on
the wall, to a
gold and ivory model of a temple, on the console by
her side.
” Well, when one stays with a fellow as his guest, as I have
done with
some of these small rajahs and people, of course one tries
to make
oneself amiable.”
” The fact is, Miss Dudley,” interrupted Digby, ” Ray
admires these
fellows, and that is why they like him. Just look
at this sketch-book
of his—what trouble he has taken to make
portraits of
them.”
And
And he stretched out a limp-covered pocket-album of mine.
I reddened slightly and tried to intercept his hand.
” Nonsense, Digby. Give the book to me,” I said ; but
Theodora had
already taken it, and she looked at me as I spoke
with one of those
delicious looks of hers that could speak so clearly.
Now it seemed to
say, ” If you are going to love me, you must
have no secrets from me.”
She opened the book and I was
subdued and let her. I did not much
care, except that it was
some time now since I had looked at it, and I
did not know what
she might find in it. However, Theodora was so
different from
girls generally, that it did not greatly matter.
” Perhaps these are portraits of your different conquests amongst
the
Ranees, are they ? ” she said. ” I don’t see ‘ my victims,’
though,
written across the outside as the Frenchmen write on
their
albums.”
” No,” I said, with a smile, ” I think these are only portraits of
men
whose appearance struck me. The great difficulty is to
persuade any
Mohammedan to let you draw him.”
The very first leaf she turned seemed to give the lie to my
words.
Against a background of yellow sand and blue sky, stood
out a slight
figure in white, bending a little backward, and holding
in its hands,
extended on either side, the masses of its black hair
that fell
through them, till they touched the sand by its feet.
Theodora threw a
side-glance full of derision on me, as she raised
her eyes from the
page.
” I swear it isn’t,” I said hastily, colouring, for I saw she
thought it
was a woman. ” It’s a young Sikh I bribed to let
me paint him.”
” Oh, a young Sikh, is it ? ” said Theodora, bending over the
book
again. ” Well it’s a lovely face ; and what beautiful hair ! ”
” Yes, almost as beautiful as yours,” I murmured, in safety, for
the
the others were wholly occupied in testing the limits of the
flexibility
of the soapstone.
Not for any consideration in this world could I have restrained
the
irresistible desire to say the words, looking at her sitting
sideways
to me, noting that shining weight of hair lying on the
white neck, and
that curious masculine shade upon the upper lip.
A faint liquid smile
came to her face.
” Mine is not so long as that when you see it undone,” she said,
looking
at me.
” How long is it? ” I asked mechanically, turning over the
leaves of the
sketch-book, and thinking in a crazy sort of way
what I would not give
to see her with that hair unloosed, and have
the right to lift a
single strand of it.
” It would not touch the ground,” she answered, ” it must be
about eight
inches off it, I think.”
” A marvellous length for a European,” I answered in a con-
ventional
tone, though it was a difficulty to summon it.
Within my brain all the dizzy thoughts seemed reeling together
till they
left me hardly conscious of anything but an acute painful
sense of her
proximity.
” Find me the head of a Persian, will you ? ” came her voice next.
” A Persian ? ” I repeated mechanically.
Theodora looked at me wonderingly and I recalled myself.
” Oh, yes,” I answered, ” I’ll find you one. Give me the
book.”
I took the book and turned over the leaves towards the end.
As I did so,
some of the intermediate pages caught her eye, and
she tried to arrest
the turning leaves.
” What is that ? Let me see.”
” It is nothing,” I said, passing them over. ” Allow me to find
you the
one you want.”
Theodora
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. L
Theodora did not insist, but her glance said : ” I will be re-
venged
for this resistance to my wishes ! ”
When I had found her the portrait, I laid the open book back
upon her
knees. Theodora bent over it with an unaffected ex-
clamation of
delight. ” How exquisite ! and how well you have
done it ! What a
talent you must have ! ”
” Oh no, no talent,” I said hastily. ” It’s easy to do a thing
like that
when your heart is in it.”
Theodora looked up at me and said simply, ” This is a
woman.”
And I looked back in her eyes and said as simply, ” Yes, it is a
woman.”
Theodora was silent, gazing at the open leaf, absorbed. And
half-unconsciously my eyes followed hers and rested with hers on
the
page.
Many months had gone by since I had opened the book ; and
many, many
cigars, that according to Tolstoi deaden every mental
feeling, and
many, many pints of brandy that do the same thing,
only more so, had
been consumed, since I had last looked upon
that face. And now I saw
it over the shoulder of this woman.
And the old pain revived and
surged through me, but it was dull—
dull as every emotion must
be in the near neighbourhood of a
new object of desire—every
emotion except one.
” Really it is a very beautiful face, isn’t it ? ” she said at last,
with a tender and sympathetic accent, and as she raised her head
our
eyes met.
I looked at her and answered, ” I should say yes, if we were not
looking
at it together, but you know beauty is entirely a question
of
comparison.”
Her face was really not one-tenth so handsome as the mere
shadowed,
inanimate representation of the Persian girl, beneath
our
our hands. I knew it and so did she. Theodora herself would
have been
the first to admit it. But nevertheless the words were
ethically true.
True in the sense that underlay the society com-
pliment, for no
beauty of the dead can compare with that of the
living. Such are we,
that as we love all objects in their relation
to our own pleasure from
them, so even in our admiration, the
greatest beauty, when absolutely
useless to us, cannot move us as
a far lesser degree has power to do,
from which it is possible to
hope, however vaguely, for some personal
gratification. And to
this my words would come if translated. And I
think Theodora
understood the translation rather than the conventional
form of
them, for she did not take the trouble to deprecate the
flattery.
I got up, and, to change the subject, said, ” Let me wheel up
that
little table of idols. Some of them are rather curious.”
I moved the tripod up to the arm of her chair.
Theodora closed the sketch-book and put it beside her, and
looked over
the miniature bronze gods with interest. Then she
stretched out her
arm to lift and move several of them, and her
soft fingers seemed to
lie caressingly—as they did on everything
they
touched—on the heads and shoulders of the images. I
watched
her, envying those senseless little blocks of brass.
” This is the Hindu equivalent of the Greek Aphrodite,” I said,
lifting
forward a small, unutterably hideous, squat female figure,
with the
face of a monkey, and two closed wings of a dragon on
its
shoulders.
” Oh, Venus,” said Theodora. ” We must certainly crown
her amongst them,
though hardly, I think, in this particular case,
for her beauty !
”
And she laughingly slipped off a diamond half-hoop from her
middle
finger, and slipped the ring on to the model’s head. It
fitted exactly
round the repulsive brows of the deformed and
stunted
stunted image, and the goddess stood crowned in the centre of the
table,
amongst the other figures, with the circlet of brilliants,
flashing
brightly in the firelight, on her head. As Theodora
passed the ring
from her own warm white finger on to the forehead
of the misshapen
idol, she looked at me. The look, coupled with
the action, in my
state, went home to those very inner cells of the
brain where are the
springs themselves of passion. At the same
instant the laughter and
irresponsible gaiety and light pleasure on
the face before me, the
contrast between the delicate hand and the
repellent monstrosity it
had crowned—the sinister, allegorical
significance—struck me like a blow. An unexplained feeling of
rage filled me. Was it against her, myself, her action, or my own
desires ? It seemed for the moment to burn against them all.
On the
spur of it, I dragged forward to myself another of the
images from
behind the Astarte, slipped oft” my own signet-ring,
and put it on the
head of the idol.
” This is the only one for me to crown,” I said bitterly, with a
laugh,
feeling myself whiten with the stress and strain of a host
of
inexplicable sensations that crowded in upon me, as I met
Theodora’s
lovely inquiring glance.
There was a shade of apprehensiveness in her voice as she said,
” What
is that one ? ”
” Shiva,” I said curtly, looking her straight in the eyes. ” The
god of
self-denial.”
I saw the colour die suddenly out of her face, and I knew I had
hurt
her. But I could not help it. With her glance she had
summoned me to
approve or second her jesting act. It was a
challenge I could not pass
over. I must in some correspondingly
joking way either accept or
reject her coronation. And to reject
it was all I could do, since this
woman must be nothing to me.
There was a second’s blank pause of
strained silence. But, super-
ficially
ficially, we had not strayed off the legitimate ground of mere
society
nothings, whatever we might feel lay beneath them.
And Theodora was
trained thoroughly in the ways of fashion.
The next second she leant back in her chair, saying lightly,
” A false,
absurd, and unnatural god ; it is the greatest error to
strive after
the impossible ; it merely prevents you accomplishing
the possible.
Gods like these,” and she indicated the abominable
squint-eyed Venus,
“are merely natural instincts personified, and
one may well call them
gods since they are invincible. Don’t
you remember the fearful
punishments that the Greeks represented
as overtaking mortals who
dared to resist nature’s laws, that they
chose to individualise as
their gods ? You remember the fate of
Hippolytus who tried to disdain
Venus, of Pentheus who tried to
subdue Bacchus ? These two plays teach
the immortal lesson
that if you have the presumption to try to be
greater than nature
she will in the end take a terrible revenge. The
most we can do
is to guide her. You can never be her conqueror.
Consider
yourself fortunate if she allows you to be her
charioteer.”
It was all said very lightly and jestingly, but at the last phrase
there
was a flash in her eye, directed upon me—yes, me—as if
she read down into my inner soul, and it sent the blood to my
face.
As the last word left her lips, she stretched out her hand and
deliberately took my ring from the head of Shiva, put it above her
own
diamonds on the other idol, and laid the god I had chosen,
the god of
austerity and mortification, prostrate on its face, at the
feet of the
leering Venus.
Then, without troubling to find a transition phrase, she got up
and
said, ” I am going to look at that Persian carpet.”
It had all taken but a few seconds ; the next minute we were
over by the
carpet, standing in front of it and admiring its hues in
the
the most orthodox terms. The images were left as she had
placed them. I
could do nothing less, of course, than yield to a
woman and my guest.
The jest had not gone towards calming
my feelings, nor had those two
glances of hers—the first so tender
and appealing as she had
crowned the Venus, the second so virile
and mocking as she had
discrowned the Shiva. There was a
strange mingling of extremes in her.
At one moment she seemed
will-less, deliciously weak, a thing only
made to be taken in one’s
arms and kissed. The next, she was full of
independent uncon-
trollable determination and opinion. Most men would
have found
it hard to be indifferent to her. When beside her you must
either
have been attracted or repelled. For me, she was the very
worst
woman that could have crossed my path.
As I stood beside her now, her shoulder only a little below my
own, her
neck and the line of her breast just visible to the side
vision of my
eye, and heard her talking of the carpet, I felt there
was no price I
would not have paid to have stood for one half-hour
in intimate
confidence with her, and been able to tear the veils
from this
irritating character.
From the carpet we passed on to a table of Cashmere work and
next to a
pile of Mohammedan garments. These had been packed
with my own
personal luggage, and I should not have thought of
bringing them forth
for inspection. It was Digby who, having
seen them by chance in my
portmanteau, had insisted that they
would add interest to the general
collection of Eastern trifles.
” Clothes, my dear fellow, clothes ;
why, they will probably please
her more than anything else.”
Theodora advanced to the heap of stuffs and lifted them.
” What is the history of these ? ” she said laughing. ” These
were not
presents to you ! ”
” No,” I murmured. ” Bought in the native bazaars.”
” Some
” Some perhaps,” returned Theodora, throwing her glance over
them. ” But
a great many are not new.”
It struck me that she would not be a woman very easy to
deceive. Some
men value a woman in proportion to the ease with
which they can impose
upon her, but to me it is too much trouble
to deceive at all, so that
the absence of that amiable quality did
not disquiet me. On the
contrary, the comprehensive, cynical,
and at the same time indulgent
smile that came so readily to
Theodora’s lips charmed me more, because
it was the promise of
even less trouble than a real or professed
obtuseness.
” No,” I assented merely.
” Well, then ? ” asked Theodora, but without troubling to seek
a reply.
” How pretty they are and how curious ! this one, for
instance.” And
she took up a blue silk zouave, covered with gold
embroidery, and
worth perhaps about thirty pounds. ” This has
been a good deal worn.
It is a souvenir, I suppose ? ”
I nodded. With any other woman I was similarly anxious to
please I
should have denied it, but with her I felt it did not
matter.
” Too sacred perhaps, then, for me to put on ? ” she asked with
her hand
in the collar, and smiling derisively.
” Oh dear no ! ” I said, ” not at all. Put it on by all means.”
” Nothing is sacred to you, eh ? I see. Hold it then.”
She gave me the zouave and turned for me to put it on her.
A glimpse of
the back of her white neck, as she bent her head
forward, a convulsion
of her adorable shoulders as she drew on the
jacket, and the zouave
was fitted on. Two seconds perhaps,
but my self-control wrapped round
me had lost one of its skins.
” Now I must find a turban or fez,” she said, turning over
gently, but
without any ceremony, the pile. ” Oh, here’s one ! “
She drew out a
white fez, also embroidered in gold, and, removing
her
her hat, put it on very much to one side, amongst her black hair,
with
evident care lest one of those silken inflected waves should be
disturbed ; and then affecting an undulating gait, she walked over
to
the fire.
” How do you like me in Eastern dress, Helen ? ” she said,
addressing
her sister, for whom Digby was deciphering some old
coins. Digby and I
confessed afterwards to each other the
impulse that moved us both to
suggest it was not at all complete
without the trousers. I did offer
her a cigarette, to enhance
the effect.
” Quite passable, really,” said Mrs. Long, leaning back and
surveying
her languidly.
Theodora took the cigarette with a laugh, lighted and smoked
it, and it
was then, as she leant against the mantel-piece with her
eyes full of
laughter, a glow on her pale skin, and an indolent
relaxation in the
long, supple figure, that I first said, or rather an
involuntary,
unrecognised voice within me said, ” It is no good ;
whatever happens
I must have you.”
” Do you know that it is past six, Theo ? ” said Mrs. Long.
” You will let me give you a cup of tea before you go ? ” I said.
” Tea ! ” repeated Theodora. ” I thought you were going to
say haschisch
or opium, at the least, after such an Indian
afternoon.”
” I have both,” I answered, “would you like some ? ” thinking,
” By
Jove, I should like to see you after the haschisch.”
” No,” replied Theodora, ” I make it a rule not to get
intoxicated in
public.”
When the women rose to go, Theodora, to my regret, divested
herself of
the zouave without my aid, and declined it also for
putting on her own
cloak. As they stood drawing on their gloves
I asked if they thought
there was anything worthy of their
acceptance
acceptance amongst these curiosities. Mrs. Long chose from the
table
near her an ivory model of the Taj, and Digby took it up
to carry for
her to the door. As he did so his eye caught the table
of images.
” This is your ring, Miss Dudley, I believe,” he said.
I saw him grin horridly as he noted the arrangement of the
figures.
Doubtless he thought it was mine.
I took up my signet-ring again, and Theodora said carelessly,
without
the faintest tinge of colour rising in her cheek, ” Oh, yes,
I had
forgotten it. Thanks.”
She took it from him and replaced it.
I asked her if she would honour me as her sister had done.
” There is one thing in this room that I covet immensely,” she
said,
meeting my gaze.
” It is yours, of course, then,” I answered. ” What is it ? “
Theodora stretched out her open hand. ” Your sketch-book.”
For a second I felt the blood dye suddenly all my face. The
request took
me by surprise, for one thing ; and immediately after
the surprise
followed the vexatious and embarrassing thought that
she had asked for
the one thing in the room that I certainly did
not wish her to have.
The book contained a hundred thousand
memories, embodied in writing,
sketching, and painting, of those
years in the East. There was not a
page in it that did not reflect
the emotions of the time when it had
been filled in, and give a
chronicle of the life lived at the date
inscribed on it. It was a
sort of diary in cipher, and to turn over
its leaves was to re-live
the hours they represented. For my own
personal pleasure I liked
the book and wanted to keep it, but there
were other reasons too why
I disliked the idea of surrendering it. It
flashed through me, the
question as to what her object was in
possessing herself of it.
Was it jealousy of the faces or any face
within it that prompted her,
and
and would she amuse herself, when she had it, by tearing out the
leaves
or burning it ? To give over these portraits merely to be
sacrificed
to a petty feminine spite and malice, jarred upon me.
Involuntarily I
looked hard into her eyes to try and read her
intentions, and I felt I
had wronged her. The eyes were full of
the softest, tenderest light.
It was impossible to imagine them
vindictive. She had seen my
hesitation and she smiled faintly.
” Poor Herod with your daughter of Herodias,” she said, softly.
” Never
mind, I will not take it.”
The others who had been standing with her saw there was some
embarrassment that they did not understand, and Mrs. Long
turned to go
slowly down the corridor. Digby had to follow.
Theodora was left
standing alone before me, her seductive figure
framed in the open
doorway. Of course she was irresistible. Was
she not the new object of
my desires ?
I seized the sketch-book from the chair. What did anything
matter ?
” Yes,” I said hastily, putting it into that soft, small hand
before it
could draw back. ” Forgive me the hesitation. You
know I would give
you anything.”
If she answered or thanked me, I forget it. 1 was sensible of
nothing at
the moment but that the blood seemed flowing to my
brain, and
thundering through it, in ponderous waves. Then I
knew we were walking
down the passage, and in a few minutes
more we should have said
good-bye, and she would be gone.
An acute and yet vague realisation came upon me that the
corridor was
dark, and that the others had gone on in front, a
confused
recollection of the way she had lauded Nature and its
domination a
short time back, and then all these were lost again
in the eddying
torrent of an overwhelming desire to take her in
my arms and hold her,
control her, assert my will over hers, this
exasperating
exasperating object who had been pleasing and seducing every
sense for
the last three hours, and now was leaving them all
unsatisfied. That
impulse towards some physical demonstration,
that craving for physical
contact, which attacks us suddenly with
its terrific impetus, and
chokes and stifles us, ourselves, beneath it,
blinding us to all
except itself, rushed upon me then, walking
beside her in the dark
passage ; and at that instant Theodora
sighed.
” I am tired,” she said languidly. ” May I take your arm ? “
and her
hand touched me.
I did not offer her my arm, I flung it round her neck, bending
back her
head upon it, so that her lips were just beneath my own
as I leant
over her, and I pressed mine on them in a delirium of
passion.
Everything that should have been remembered I forgot.
Knowledge was lost of all, except those passive, burning lips
under my
own. As I touched them, a current of madness
seemed to mingle with my
blood, and pass flaming through all my
veins.
I heard her moan, but for that instant I was beyond the reach
of pity or
reason, I only leant harder on her lips in a wild,
unheeding,
unsparing frenzy. It was a moment of ecstasy that I
would have bought
with years of my life. One moment, the
next I released her, and so
suddenly, that she reeled against the
wall of the passage. I caught
her wrist to steady her. We
dared neither of us speak, for the others
were but little ahead of
us ; but I sought her eyes in the dusk.
They met mine, and rested on them, gleaming through the
darkness. There
was no confusion nor embarrassment in them,
they were full of the hot,
clear, blinding light of passion ; and I
knew there would be no need
to crave forgiveness.
The
The next moment had brought us up to the others, and to the
end of the
passage.
Mrs. Long turned round, and held out her hand to me.
” Good-bye,” she said. ” We have had a most interesting
afternoon.”
It was with an effort that I made some conventional remark.
Theodora, with perfect outward calm, shook hands with myself
and Digby,
with her sweetest smile, and passed out.
I lingered some few minutes with Digby, talking ; and then he
went off
to his own diggings, and I returned slowly down the
passage to my
rooms.
My blood and pulses seemed beating as they do in fever, my
ears seemed
full of sounds, and that kiss burnt like the brand of
hot iron on my
lips. When I reached my rooms, I locked the
door and flung both the
windows open to the snowy night. The
white powder on the ledge
crumbled and drifted in.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Two Songs
By Charles Sydney
I
MY love is selfish and unfair,
Her kisses fall so thick and fast,
That while I wait to give my share,
The priceless time is past.
And I have been to blame till now,
For I have let her do her will ;
I thought it courteous to allow
My love to take her fill,
Trusting a time would quickly be,
When she would stay and look for mine ;
But having borne it patiently,
I will no longer pine.
I’ll fold her in my arms to-night,
And justice on her lips I’ll wreak :
I’ll teach my love to know the right,
And not oppress the meek !
BEAR
BEAR thyself with formal gait,
Be thy language all sedate ;
Thy opinions take on trust,
Take gold for thy only lust.
Shun belief devout or deep,
Ever to the safe side keep ;
Let thy hollow laugh be framed
To the joke by all acclaimed.
Never for pure charity
Level a disparity ;
Farm thy favour to a fool,
Make his gratitude thy tool.
Let thy conscience be a thing
Like a clock to go, and ring
Just that time the hour doth mark.
Let some other light the dark !
Friend and wife a bargain buy
There where state and money lie ;
Claim a goodly cenotaph,
Buy a lying epitaph !
A Falling Out
HAROLD told me the main facts of this episode, some time
later—in
bits, and with reluctance. It was not a recollec-
tion he cared to talk
about. The crude blank misery of a moment
is apt to leave a dull bruise
which is slow to depart, if indeed it ever
does so entirely ; and Harold
confesses to a twinge or two, still, at
times, like the veteran who brings
home a bullet inside him from
martial plains over sea.
He knew he was a brute the moment after he had done it ; Selina
had not
meant to worry, only to comfort and assist. But his
soul was one raw sore
within him, when he found himself shut up
in the schoolroom after hours,
merely for insisting that 7 times 7
amounted to 47. The injustice of it
seemed so flagrant. Why
not 47 as much as 49 ? One number was no prettier
than the
other to look at, and it was evidently only a matter of
arbitrary
taste and preference, and, anyhow, it had always been 47 to
him,
and would be to the end of time. So when Selina came in out of
the sun, leaving the Trappers of the Far West behind her, and
putting off
the glory of being an Apache squaw in order to hear
him his tables and win
his release, Harold turned on her venom-
ously, rejected her kindly
overtures, and even drove his elbow into
her sympathetic ribs, in his
determination to be left alone in the
glory
The Yellow Book.—Vol. IV. M
glory of sulks. The fit passed directly, his eyes were opened, and
his soul
sat in the dust as he sorrowfully began to cast about for
some atonement
heroic enough to salve the wrong.
Needless to say, Selina demanded no sacrifice nor heroics what-
ever ; she
didn’t even want him to say he was sorry. If he
would only make it up, she
would have done the apologising part
herself. But that was not a boy’s way.
Something solid, Harold
felt, was due from him ; and until that was
achieved, making up
must not be thought of, in order that the final effect
might not be
spoilt. Accordingly, when his release came, and poor Selina
hung
about, trying to catch his eye, Harold, possessed by the demon of
a distorted motive, avoided her steadily—though he was bleeding
inwardly at every minute of delay—and came to me instead.
Of course I approved his plan highly; it was so much better
than just going
and making it up tamely, which any one could do ;
and a girl who had been
jobbed in the ribs by a hostile elbow
could not be expected for a moment to
overlook it, without the
liniment of an offering to soothe her injured
feelings.
” I know what she wants most,” said Harold. ” She wants that
set of
tea-things in the toy-shop window, with the red and blue
flowers on ’em ;
she’s wanted it for months, ‘cos her dolls are
getting big enough to have
real afternoon tea ; and she wants it
so badly that she won’t walk that
side of the street when we go
into the town. But it costs five shillings !
”
Then we set to work seriously, and devoted the afternoon to a
realisation of
assets and the composition of a Budget that might
have been dated without
shame from Whitehall. The result
worked out as follows :
By
s. d.
By one uncle, unspent through having been lost for nearly
a week—turned up at last in the straw of the dog-
kennel . . . . . . . . 2 6
By advance from me on security of next uncle, and failing
that, to be called in at Christmas . . . . 1 0
By shaken out of missionary-box with the help of a knife-
blade. (They were our own pennies and a forced
levy) . . . . . . . . . 4
By bet due from Edward, for walking across the field where
Farmer Larkin’s bull was, and Edward bet him
twopence he wouldn’t—called in with difficulty .
2
By advance from Martha, on no security at all, only you
mustn’t tell your aunt . . . . . 1 0
—
Total 5 0
and at last we breathed again.
The rest promised to be easy. Selina had a tea-party at five on
the morrow,
with the chipped old wooden tea-things that had
served her successive dolls
from babyhood. Harold would slip
off directly after dinner, going alone, so
as not to arouse
suspicion, as we were not allowed to go into the town by
our-
selves. It was nearly two miles to our small metropolis, but
there would be plenty of time for him to go and return, even
laden with the
olive-branch neatly packed in shavings ; besides, he
might meet the
butcher, who was his friend and would give him
a lift. Then, finally, at
five, the rapture of the new tea-service,
descended from the skies ; and
then, retribution made, making
up at last, without loss of dignity. With
the event before us,
we thought it a small thing that twenty-four hours
more of
alienation and pretended sulks must be kept up on Harold’s part
;
but Selina, who naturally knew nothing of the treat in store for
her,
her, moped for the rest of the evening, and took a very heavy
heart to
bed.
When next day the hour for action arrived, Harold evaded
Olympian attention
with an easy modesty born of long practice,
and made off for the front
gate. Selina, who had been keeping
her eye upon him, thought he was going
down to the pond to catch
frogs, a joy they had planned to share together,
and slipped out
after him ; but Harold, though he heard her footsteps,
continued
sternly on his high mission, without even looking back ; and
Selina was left to wander disconsolately among flower-beds that
had
lost—for her—all scent and colour. I saw it all, and,
although
cold reason approved our line of action, instinct told me we
were
brutes.
Harold reached the town—so he recounted afterwards—in
record
time, having run most of the way for fear lest the tea-
things, which had
reposed six months in the window, should be
snapped up by some other
conscience-stricken lacerator of a
sister’s feelings ; and it seemed hardly
credible to find them still
there, and their owner willing to part with
them for the price
marked on the ticket. He paid his money down at once,
that
there should be no drawing back from the bargain ; and then, as
the things had to be taken out of the window and packed, and
the afternoon
was yet young, he thought he might treat himself
to a taste of urban joys
and la vie de Bohème. Shops came first,
of
course, and he flattened his nose successively against the
window with the
india-rubber balls in it, and the clock-work
locomotive : and against the
barber s window, with wigs on
blocks, reminding him of uncles, and
shaving-cream that looked
so good to eat ; and the grocer’s window,
displaying more currants
than the whole British population could possibly
consume with-
out a special effort ; and the window of the bank, wherein
gold
was
was thought so little of that it was dealt about in shovels. Next
there was
the market-place, with all its clamorous joys ; and
when a runaway calf
came down the street like a cannon-ball,
Harold felt that he had not lived
in vain. The whole place was
so brimful of excitement that he had quite
forgotten the why and
the wherefore of his being there, when a sight of the
church
clock recalled him to his better self, and sent him flying out
of
the town, as he realized he had only just time enough left to get
back in. If he were after his appointed hour, he would not only
miss his
high triumph, but probably would be detected as a
transgressor of
bounds—a crime before which a private opinion on
multiplication sank
to nothingness. So he jogged along on his
homeward way, thinking of many
things, and probably talking to
himself a good deal, as his habit was. He
must have covered nearly
half the distance, when suddenly—a deadly
sinking in the pit of the
stomach—a paralysis of every
limb—around him a world extinct
of light and music—a black
sun and a reeling sky—he had for-
gotten the tea-things !
It was useless, it was hopeless, all was over, and nothing could
now be done
; nevertheless he turned and ran back wildly, blindly,
choking with the big
sobs that evoked neither pity nor comfort
from a merciless, mocking world
around ; a stitch in his side, dust
in his eyes, and black despair
clutching at his heart. So he
stumbled on, with leaden legs and bursting
sides, till—as if Fate
had not yet dealt him her last worst
buffet—on turning a corner
in the road he almost ran under the
wheels of a dog-cart, in which,
as it pulled up, was apparent the portly
form of Farmer Larkin,
the arch-enemy whose ducks he had been shying stones
at that
very morning !
Had Harold been in his right and unclouded senses, he would
have vanished
through the hedge some seconds earlier, rather than
pain
pain the farmer by any unpleasant reminiscences which his appear-
ance might
call up ; but as things were he could only stand and
blubber hopelessly,
caring, indeed, little now what further ill might
befall him. The farmer,
for his part, surveyed the desolate figure
with some astonishment, calling
out in no unfriendly accents,
” What, Master Harold ! whatever be the
matter ? Baint runnin’
away, be ee ? ”
Then Harold, with the unnatural courage born of desperation,
flung himself
on the step, and, climbing into the cart, fell in the
straw at the bottom
of it, sobbing out that he wanted to go back,
go back ! The situation had a
vagueness ; but the farmer, a man
of action rather than words, swung his
horse round smartly, and
they were in the town again by the time Harold had
recovered
himself sufficiently to furnish some details. As they drove up
to
the shop, the woman was waiting at the door with the parcel ;
and
hardly a minute seemed to have elapsed since the black crisis,
ere they
were bowling along swiftly home, the precious parcel
hugged in a close
embrace.
And now the farmer came out in quite a new and unexpected
light. Never a
word did he say of broken fences and hurdles,
trampled crops and harried
flocks and herds. One would have
thought the man had never possessed a head
of live stock in his
life. Instead, he was deeply interested in the whole
dolorous
quest of the tea-things, and sympathised with Harold on the
disputed point in mathematics as if he had been himself at the
same stage
of education. As they neared home, Harold found
himself, to his surprise,
sitting up and chatting to his new friend
like man to man ; and before he
was dropped at a convenient gap
in the garden hedge, he had promised that
when Selina gave her
first public tea-party, little Miss Larkin should be
invited to come
and bring her whole sawdust family along with her, and
the
farmer
farmer appeared as pleased and proud as if he had been asked to a
garden-party at Marlborough House. Really those Olympians
have certain good
points, far down in them. I shall leave off
abusing them some day.
At the hour of five, Selina, having spent the afternoon searching
for Harold
in all his accustomed haunts, sat down disconsolately
to tea with her
dolls, who ungenerously refused to wait beyond
the appointed hour. The
wooden tea-things seemed more chipped
than usual ; and the dolls themselves
had more of wax and saw-
dust, and less of human colour and intelligence
about them, than
she ever remembered before. It was then that Harold burst
in,
very dusty, his stockings at his heels, and the channels ploughed
by tears still showing on his grimy cheeks ; and Selina was at last
permitted to know that he had been thinking of her ever since
his
ill-judged exhibition of temper, and that his sulks had not been
the
genuine article, nor had he gone frogging by himself. It
was a very happy
hostess who dispensed hospitality that evening to
a glassy-eyed stiff-kneed
circle ; and many a dollish gaucherie, that
would have been severely checked on ordinary occasions, was as
much
overlooked as if it had been a birthday.
But Harold and I, in our stupid masculine way, thought all
her happiness
sprang from possession of the long-coveted tea-
service.
Hor. Car. I. 5
A Modern Paraphrase
By Charles Newton-Robinson
PYRRHA, the wan, the golden-tressed !
For what bright boy are you waiting, dressed
So witchingly, in your simple best ?
Yes, like a witch in her cave, you sit
In the gilded midnight, rosy-lit ;
While snares for souls of men you knit.
The boy shall wonder, the boy shall rue
Like me, that ever he deemed you true.
Mine is another tale of you.
For I have known that sea-calm brow
Dark with treacherous gusts ere now,
And saved myself, I know not how.
Henri Beyle
By Norman Hapgood
THE fact that none of his work has been translated into English
is probably
a source of amused satisfaction to many of the
lovers of Beyle. Though he
exercised a marked influence on
Mérimée, was wildly praised by Balzac, was
discussed twice by
Sainte-Beuve, was pointed to in Maupassant’s famous
manifesto-
preface to Pierre et Jean ; though he
has been twice eulogised by
Taine, and once by Bourget ; and though he has
been carefully
analysed by Zola, he is read little in France and scarcely
at all
elsewhere. While his name, at his death scarcely heard beyond
his little circle of men of letters, has become rather prominent,
his books
are still known to very few. His cool prophecy that a
few leading spirits
would read him by 1880 was justified, and the
solution of his doubt whether
he would not by 1930 have sunk
again into oblivion seems now at least as
likely as it was then to
be an affirmative. ” To the happy few,” he
dedicated his latest
important novel, and it will be as it has been, for
the few, happy
in some meanings of that intangible word, that his character
and
his writings have a serious interest.
In one of the Edinburgh Review’s essays on Mme. du
Deffand
is a rather striking passage in which Jeffrey sums up the con-
ditions that made conversation so fascinating in the salons of the
France
France of Louis XV. In Rome, Florence, et Naples, published
shortly afterward by Beyle, under his most familiar pseudonym
of Stendhal,
is a conversation, with all the marks of a piece
of genuine evidence on the
English character, between the author
and an Englishman ; and yet a large
part of what is given as
the opinion of this acquaintance of Beyle is
almost a literal
translation of Jeffrey’s remarks on the conditions of good
con-
versation. Such a striking phrase as ” where all are noble all
are
free ” is taken without change, and the whole is stolen with
almost equal thoroughness. This characteristic runs through all of
his
books. He was not a scholar, so he stole his facts and many
of his
opinions, with no acknowledgments, and made very pleasing
books.
Related, perhaps, to this characteristic, are the inexactness of
his facts
and the unreliability of his judgments. Berlioz some-
where in his memoirs
gives to Stendhal half-a-dozen lines, which
run something like this : ”
There was present also one M. Beyle,
a short man with an enormous belly,
and an expression which he
tries to make benign and succeeds in making
malicious. He is
the author of a Life of Rossini, full of painful
stupidities about
music.” Painful indeed, to a critic with the enthusiasm
and the
mastery of Berlioz, a lot of emphatic judgments from a man who
was ignorant of the technique of music, who took it seriously but
lazily,
and who could make such a delicious comment at the end
of a comparison of
skill with inspiration, as, ” What would not
Beethoven do, if, with his
technical knowledge, he had the ideas
of Rossini ? ” Imagine the passionate
lover of the noblest
in music hearing distinctions drawn between form and
idea in
music, with condescension for Beethoven, by a man who found in
Cimarosa and Rossini his happiness night after night through
years. Imagine
Beyle talking of grace, sweetness, softness,
voluptuousness,
voluptuousness, ease, tune, and Berlioz growing harsh with rage
and running
away to hide from these effeminate notions in the
stern poetry of
Beethoven’s harmonies. Imagine them crossing
over into literature and
coming there at the height to the same
name, Shakespeare. What different
Shakespeares they are. Berlioz,
entranced, losing self-control for days,
feeling with passion the
glowing life of the poet’s words, would turn, as
from something
unclean, from the man whose love for Macbeth showed
itself
mostly in the citation of passages that give fineness to the
feelings
which the school of Racine thought unsuited to poetry. ” You
use it as a thesis,” the enthusiast might cry. ” The grandeur,
the wealth,
the terror of it escape you. You see his delicacy, his
proportion, a deeper
taste than the classic French taste, and it
forges you a weapon. But you
are not swept on by him, you
never get into the torrent of him, you are
cool and shallow, and
your praise is profanation.” Stendhal read
Shakespeare with some
direct pleasure, no doubt, but he was always on the
look-out for
quotations to prove some thesis, and he read Scott and
Richardson,
probably all the books he read in any language, in the
same
unabandoned restricted way.
In painting it is the same. It is with a narrow and dilettante
intelligence that he judges pictures. The painter
who feeds
certain sentiments, he loves and thinks great. Guido Reni is
suave ; therefore only one or two in the world’s history can com-
pare with
him. One of them is Correggio, for his true voluptuous-
ness. These are the
artists he loves. Others he must praise, as
he praised Shakespeare, to
support some attack on French canons of
art. Therefore is Michelangelo one
of the gods. The effort is
apparent throughout, and as he recalls the fact
that Mme. du
Deffand and Voltaire saw in Michelangelo nothing but
ugliness,
and notes that such is the attitude of all true Frenchmen, the
lover
of
of Beyle smiles at his effort to get far enough away from his own
saturated
French nature to love the masculine and august painter
he is praising.
Before the Moses, Mérimée tells us, Beyle could
find nothing to say beyond
the observation that ferocity could not
be better depicted. This vague,
untechnical point of view was no
subject of regret to Stendhal. He gloried
in it. ” Foolish as
a scholar,” he says somewhere, and in another place, ”
Vinci is a
great artist precisely because he is no scholar.”
Add to these qualities of lack of truthfulness, lack of thorough-
ness, and
lack of imagination, a total disregard for any moral view
of life, in the
sense of a believing, strenuous view, and you have,
from the negative side,
the general aspects of Stendhal’s character.
He was not vicious—far
from it—though he admires many things
that are vicious. He is not
indecent, for ” the greatest enemy of
voluptuousness is indecency,” and
voluptuousness tests all things.
The keen Duclos has said that the French
are the only people among
whom it is possible for the morals to be depraved
without either the
heart being depraved or the courage being weakened. It
would
be almost unfair to speak of Beyle’s morals as depraved, as even
in
his earliest childhood he seems to have been without a touch of
any
moral quality. ” Who knows that the world will last a
week ? ” he asks, and
the question expresses well the instinct in
him that made him deny any
appeal but that of his own ends.
Both morals and religion really repel him.
It is impossible to
love a supreme being, he says, though we may perhaps
respect
him. Indeed, he believes that love and respect never go
together,
that grace, which he loves, excludes force, which he respects ;
and
thus he loves Reni and respects Michelangelo. Grace and force
are
the opposite sides of a sphere, and the human eye cannot see
both. As for
him, he fearlessly takes sympathy and grace and
abandons nobility. In the
same manner that he excludes
strenuous
strenuous feelings of right altogether, he makes painting, which
he thinks
the nobler art, secondary to music, which is the more
comfortable. For a
very sensitive man, he goes on, with real
coherence to the mind of a
Beylian, painting is only a friend, while
music is a mistress. Happy indeed
he who has both friend and
mistress. In some of his moods, the more
austere, the nobler and
less personal tastes and virtues, interest him, for
he is to some
extent interested in everything ; but except where he is
supporting
one of his few fundamental theses he does not deceive himself
into
thinking he likes them, and he never takes with real seriousness
anything he does not like. Elevation and ferocity are the two
words he uses
over and over again in explaining that Michelangelo,
alone could paint the
Bible, and the very poverty of his vocabulary,
so discriminating when he is
on more congenial subjects, suggests
how external was the acquaintance of
Beyle with elevation or
ferocity, with Michelangelo or the Bible. He has
written
entertainingly on such subjects, but it all has the sound of
guess-
work. These two qualities, with which he sums up the sterner
aspects of life, are perhaps not altogether separable from a third,
dignity, and his view of this last may throw some light on the
nature of
his relations with the elevation and ferocity he praises.
Here is a passage
from Le Rouge et le Noir: ” Mathilde thought
she
saw happiness. This sight, all-powerful with people who
combine courageous
souls with superior minds, had to fight long
against dignity and all vulgar
sentiments of duty.” Equally lofty
is his tone towards other qualities that
are in reality part of the
same attitude ; a tone less of reproach than of
simple contempt.
The heroine of Le Rouge et le
Noir is made to argue that ” it is
necessary to return in good
faith to the vulgar ideas of purity and
honour.” Two more of the social
virtues are disposed of by him
in one extract, which, by the way,
illustrates also the truly logical
and
and the apparently illogical nature of Stendhal’s thought. It will
take a
little reflection to see how he gets so suddenly from industry
to
patriotism in the following judgment, but the coherence of the
thought will
be complete to the Beylian : ” It is rare that a young
Neapolitan of
fourteen is forced to do anything disagreeable. All
his life he prefers the
pain of want to the pain of work. The
fools from the North treat as
barbarians the citizens of this country,
because they are not unhappy at
wearing a shabby coat. Nothing
would seem more laughable to an inhabitant
of Crotona than to
suggest his fighting to get a red ribbon in his
button-hole, or to
have a sovereign named Ferdinand or William. The
sentiment
of loyalty, or devotion to dynasty, which shines in the novels
of
Sir Walter Scott, and which should have made him a peer, is as
unknown here as snow in May. To tell the truth, I don’t see
that this
proves these people fools. (I admit that this idea is in
very bad taste.)”
For himself, he hated his country, as he curtly
puts it, and loved none of
his relatives. Patriotism, for which his
contempt is perhaps mixed with
real hatred, is in his mind allied to the
most of all stupid tyrants,
propriety, or, as he more often calls it,
opinion, his most violent
aversion. Napoleon, he thinks, in
destroying the custom of cavaliere serviente simply added to the
world’s
mass of ennui by ushering into Italy the flat
religion of pro-
priety. He is full of such lucid observations as that the
trouble with
opinion is that it takes a hand in private matters, whence
comes
the sadness of England and America. To this sadness of the
moral
countries and the moral people he never tires of referring.
His thesis
carries him so far that he bunches together Veronese and
Tintoretto under
the phrase, ” painters without ideal,” in whom
there is something dry,
narrow, reasonable, bound by propriety ;
in a word, incapable of rapture.
This referring to some general
standard, this lack of directness, of
fervour, of abandonment, is
illustrated
illustrated by the Englishman’s praise of his mistress, that there
was
nothing vulgar in her. It would take, Beyle says, eight days
to explain
that to a Milanese, and then he would have a fit of
laughter.
These few references illustrate fairly the instincts and beliefs
that are
the basis of Stendhal’s whole thought and life. The
absolute degree of
moral scepticism that is needed to make a
sympathetic reader of him
is—especially among people refined
and cultivated enough to care for
his subjects—everywhere rare.
I call it a moral rather than an
intellectual scepticism, because,
while he would doubtless deny the
possibility of knowing the
best good of the greatest number, a more
ultimate truth is that he
is perfectly indifferent to the good of the
greatest number. It is
unabashed egotism. The assertion of his individual
will, absolute
loyalty to his private tastes, is his principle of thought
and action,
and his will and his tastes do not include the rest of the
world,
and its desires. ” What is the ME ? I know nothing about it.
One day I awoke upon this earth, I found myself united to a
certain body, a
certain fortune. Shall I go into the vain amuse-
ment of wishing to change
them, and in the meantime forget to
live ? That is to be a dupe ; I submit
to their failings. I
submit to my aristocratic bent, after having declaimed
for ten
years, in good faith, against all aristocracy. I adore Roman
noses, and yet, if I am a Frenchman, I resign myself to having
received
from heaven only a Champagne nose : what can I do
about it ? The Romans
were a great evil for humanity, a deadly
disease which retarded the
civilisation of the world …. In spite
of so many wrongs, my heart is for
the Romans.” Thus, in all
the details of his extended comparison, Beyle
tries to state with
fairness the two sides, the general good and the
personal, the need
of obedience to its rules if some general ends of
society are to be
attained
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. N
attained, and the individual’s loss from obedience. He states with
fairness,
but his own choice is never in doubt. He goes to what
directly pleases him.
” Shall I dare to talk of the bases of
morals ? From the accounts of my
comrades I believe that there
are as many deceived husbands at Paris as at
Boulogne, at Berlin
as at Rome. The whole difference is that at Paris the
sin is caused
by vanity, and at Rome by climate. The only exception I
find
is in the middle classes in England, and all classes at Geneva.
But, upon my honour, the drawback in ennui is too
great. I
prefer Paris. It is gay.” His tastes, his sympathies, are
unhesi-
tatingly with the Roman in the following judgment : ” A
Roman
to whom you should propose to love always the same
woman, were she an
angel, would exclaim that you were taking
from him three-quarters of what
makes life worth while. Thus,
at Edinburgh, the family is first, and at
Rome it is a detail. If
the system of the Northern people sometimes begets
the mono-
tony and the ennui that we read on
their faces, it often causes a
calm and continuous happiness.” This steady
contrast is noted
by his mind merely, his logical fairness. His mind is
judicial in a
sort of negative, formal sense ; judicial without weight,
we
might almost say. He does not feel, or see imaginatively,
sympathetically, the advantages of habitual constancy. He feels
only the
truths of the other side, or the side of truth which he
expresses when he
says that all true passion is selfish : and
passion and its truth are the
final test for him. This selfishness,
which is even more self-reliance than
it is self-seeking, which has
his instinctive approval in all moods, is
directly celebrated by him
in most. The more natural genius and originality
one has, he
says, the more one feels the profound truth of the remark of
the
Duchesse de Ferté, that she found no one but herself who was
always right. And not only does natural genius, which we
might
might sum up as honesty to one’s instincts, or originality, make
us
contemptuous of all judgments but our own ; it leads us (so
far does Beyle
go) to esteem only ourselves. Reason, he argues,
or rather states, makes us
see, and prevents our acting, since
nothing is worth the effort it costs.
Laziness forces us to prefer
ourselves, and in others it is only ourselves
that we esteem.
With this principle as his broadest generalisation it is not un-
natural
that his profoundest admiration was for Napoleon. I am
a man, he says in
substance, who has loved a few painters, a few
people, and respected one
man—Napoleon. He respected a man
who knew what he wanted, wanted it
constantly, and pursued it
fearlessly, without scruples and with
intelligence, with constant
calculation, with lies, with hypocrisy, with
cruelty. Beyle
used to lie with remarkable ease even in his youth. He
makes
his almost autobiographical hero, Julien Sorel, a liar
throughout
and a hypocrite on the very day of his execution. Beyle
lays
down the judgments about Napoleon, that he liked argument,
because he was strong in it, and that he kept his peace, like a
savage,
whenever there was any possibility of his being seen to be
inferior to any
one else in grasp of the topic under discussion. It
is in his Life of
Napoleon that Beyle dwells as persistently as any-
where on his
never-ceasing principle : examine yourself ; get at your
most spontaneous,
indubitable tastes, desires, ambitions ; follow
them ; act from them
unceasingly ; be turned aside by nothing.
It is possible, in going through Beyle’s works for that purpose,
to find a
remark here and there that might possibly indicate a
basis of faith under
this insistence, a belief that in the end a thorough
independence of aim in
each individual would be for the good of
all ; but these passing words
really do not go against the truth
of the statement that Beyle was
absolutely without the moral
attitude ; that the pleasing to himself
immediately was all he gave
interest
interest to, and that of the intellectual qualities those that had
beauty
for him were the crueller ones—force, concentration,
sagacity, in
the service of egotism. But here are a few of the
possible exceptions. ”
Molière,” he says, in a dispute about that
writer’s morality, ” painted
with more depth than the other poets.
Therefore, he is more moral. Nothing
could be more simple.”
With this epigram he leaves the subject ; but it is
tolerably clear
that he means to deny any other moral than truth, not to
say that the
truth is an inevitable servant of good. If it did mean the
latter, it was
thrown off at the moment as an easy argument, for his belief
is pro-
nounced through his works, that his loves are the world’s banes,
and
that any interest in the world’s good, in the moral law, is bour-
geois and dull. Here is another phrase that perhaps might suggest
that the
generalisation was unsafe : ” He is the greatest man in
Europe because he
is the only honest man.” This, like the other,
is clear enough to a reader
of him ; and it is really impossible to
find in him any identification of
the interesting, the worthy,
with the permanently and generally
serviceable. Where the
social point of view is taken for a moment it is by
grace of logic
purely, for a formal fairness. A more unmitigated moral
rebel, a
more absolute sceptic, a more thoroughly isolated individual
than
the author of Le Rouge et le Noir could not
exist. Nor could
a more unhesitating dogmatist exist, despite his sneering
apologies,
for dogmatism is as natural an expression of absolute scepticism
as
it is of absolute faith. When a man refuses to say anything
further
than, ” This is true for me, at this moment,” or perhaps,
” This is true of
a man exactly such as I describe, in exactly these
circumstances,” he is
likely to make these statements with un-
shakable firmness. This
distinctness and coherence of the mind,
which is entirely devoted to
relativity, is one of the charms of
Stendhal for his lovers. It makes
possible the completeness and
the
the originality of a perfect individual, of an entirely unrestrained
growth.
It is the kind of character that we call capricious or
fantastic when it is
weak, but when it is strong it has a value for
us through its emphasis of
interesting principles which we do not
find so visible and disentangled in
more conforming people. The
instincts which in Stendhal have such a free
field to expatiate seem
to some readers rare and distinguished, and to
these readers it is a
delight to see them set in such high relief. This, in
its most
general aspect, is what gave him his short-lived glory among
the
young writers of France. They hailed him as the discoverer of
the
doctrine of relativity, or as the first who applied it to the par-
ticular
facts they wished to emphasise—the environment and its
influence on
the individual. This has been overworked by great
men and little men until
we grow sad at the sound of the word ;
but it was not so in Beyle’s time,
and he used the principle with
moderation, seldom or never forgetting the
incalculable and inex-
plicable accidents of individual variations. He does
not forget
either that individuals make the environment, and he is
really
clearer than his successors in treating race-traits, the climate
and
the local causes, individual training, and individual idiosyncrasies,
as
a great mixed whole, in which the safest course is to stick pretty
closely to the study of the completed product. For this reason
Zola very
properly removed him from the pedestal on which Taine
had put him, for what
is a solvent of all problems to the school
for which Taine hoped to be the
prophet is in Stendhal but one
principle, in its place on an equality with
others. Zola’s analysis
of this side of Beyle is really masterly ; and he
proves without
difficulty that the only connection between Beyle and the
present
naturalists is one of creed, not of execution—that Beyle did
not
apply the principle he believed in. The setting of his scenes is
not distinct. Sometimes it is not even sketched in ; and here
Zola
Zola draws an illustration from a strong scene in Le Rouge et
le
Noir, and shows how different the setting would have
been
in his own hands. Beyle is a logician, abstract ; Zola thinks
him-
self concrete, and concrete he is—often by main force. This is
a
sad failure to apply the doctrine of relativity to oneself. Beyle
errs sometimes in the same way, and some of his attempts at local
colour
are very tiresome, but on the whole he remains frankly the
analyser, the
introspective psychologist, the man of distinct but
disembodied ideas. He
recognised the environment as he recog-
nised other things in his fertile
reflections, but he was as a rule
too faithful to his own principles to
spend much time in trying to
reproduce it in details which did not directly
interest him. It
was therefore natural that his celebration by the
extremists should
be short-lived. Most of them do him what justice they can
with
effort, like Zola, or pass him over with some such word as the
”
dry ” of Goncourt. His fads were his own. None of them
have yet become the
fads of a school, though some principles that
were restrained with him have
become battle-cries in later times.
His real fads are hardly fitted to be
banners, for they are too
specific. In very general theories he generally
kept rather sane.
His real difference from the school that claimed him for
a father
half a century after his death, is well suggested in the
awkward
word that Zola is fond of throwing at him, ” ideologist.” The
idea, the abstract truth and the intellectual form of it, its clearness,
its stateableness, its cogency and consistency, is the final interest
with
him. The outer world is only the material for the ex-
pression of ideas,
only the illustrations of them, and the ideas are
therefore not pictorial
or dramatic, but logical. The arts are
ultimately the expression of thought
and feeling, and colour and
plastic form are means only. You never find him
complaining,
as his friend Mérimée did, that the meaning of the plastic
arts
cannot
cannot be given in words because for a slight difference in shade
or in
curve there is no expression in language. All that Beyle
got out of art he
could put into words. He made no attempt to
compete with the painter like
the leading realists of the past half-
century. Other arts interested him
only as far as they formed,
without straining, illustrations for expression
in language of the
feelings they appeal to. It was with him in music as it
was in
painting, and often his musical criticism is as charming to the
unattached dilettante as it is annoying to the
technical critic who
judges it in its own forms. Beyle names the sensation
with
precision always. His vocabulary has fine shades without
weakening
fluency. In choosing single words to name single sensations
is
his greatest power, and it is a power which naturally belongs to a
man whose eye is inward, a power which the word-painters of the
environment
lack. Everything is expression for Beyle, and
within the limits of the
verbally-expressible he steadfastly remains.
His truth is truth to the
forms of thought as they exist in the
reason—the clear
eighteenth-century reason—disembodied truth.
” It is necessary to
have bones and blood in the human machine
to make it walk. But we give
slight attention to these necessary
conditions of life, to fly to its great
end, its final result—to think
and to feel.
” That is the history of drawing, of colour, of light and shade,
of all the
various parts of painting, compared to expression.
” Expression is the whole of art.”
This reminds one again of Mérimée’s statement, that Beyle
could see in the
Moses nothing but the expression of ferocity;
and an equally conclusive
assertion (for it is in him no confession)
is made by Beyle in reference to
music, which he says is excellent
if it gives him elevated thoughts on the
subjects that are occupying
him, and if it makes him think of the music
itself it is mediocre.
Thus
Thus Beyle is as far from being an artist as possible. He cares
for the
forms of the outer world, he spends his life in looking at
beauty and
listening to it, but only because he knows that that is
the way to call up
in himself the ideas, the sensations, the
emotions that he loves almost
with voluptuousness. The basis of
genius, he says, in speaking of
Michelangelo, is logic, and if this
is true—as in the sense in which
he used it, it probably is—Beyle’s
genius was mostly basis.
Mérimée says that though Beyle was constantly appealing to
logic, he reached
his conclusions not by his reason but by his
imagination. This is certainly
making a false distinction. Beyle
was not a logician in the sense that he
got at conclusions indirectly
by syllogisms. He did not forget his
premisses in the interest of
the inductive process. What he calls logic is
an attitude or quality
of the mind, and means really abstract coherence. Of
what he
himself calls ideology, with as much contempt as Zola could
put
into the word, he says that it is a science not only tiresome but
impertinent. He means any constructive, deductive system of
thought. He
studied Kant and other German metaphysicians,
and thought them
shallow—superior men ingeniously building
houses of cards. His feet
seldom if ever got off the solid ground
of observations into the region of
formal, logical deduction.
” Facts ! facts ! ” he cried, and his love of
facts at first hand,
keeps him from some of the defects of the abstract
mind. Every
statement is independent of the preceding and the
succeeding
ones, each is examined by itself, each illustrated by
anecdote,
inexact enough, to be sure, but clear. There is no haze in
his
thought. When Mérimée says that it is Beyle’s imagination and
not
his logic that decides, he is right, in the sense that Beyle has
no middle
terms, that his vision is direct, that the a priori
process
is secondary and merely suggestive with him. ” What should we
logically
logically expect to find the case here ? ” he will ask before a new
set of
facts, but if his expectation and his observation differ, he
readjusts his
principles. It is no paradox to call a mind both
abstract and empirical,
introspective and scientific ; and Beyle’s
was both.
This quality of logic without constructiveness shows, of course,
in his
style. There is lucidity of transition, of connection, of
relation, among
the details, but the parts are not put together to
form an artistic whole.
They fall on to the paper from his mind
direct, and the completed book has
no other unity than has the
mind of the author. As he was a strong admirer
of Bacon and
his methods, it is safe enough to say that he would have
accepted
entirely this statement about composition as his own creed :
” Thirdly, whereas I could have digested these rules into a certain
method
or order, which, I know, would have been more admired,
as that which would
have made every particular rule, through its
coherence and relation unto
other rules, seem more cunning and
more deep ; yet I have avoided so to do,
because this delivering of
knowledge in distinct and disjoined aphorisms
doth leave the wit
of man more free to turn and toss, and to make use of
that which
is so delivered to more several purposes and applications.” He
is
the typical suggestive critic, formless, uncreative, general and
specific, precise and abstract : chaotic to the artist, satisfactory to
the
psychologist. It makes no difference where the story begins,
whether this
sentence follows that, or where the chapter ends.
There are no rules of
time and place. His style is a series of
epigrams, and the order of their
presentation is almost accidental.
” To draw out a plot freezes me,” he
says, and one could guess it
from his stories, which are in all essentials
like his essays. To
this analytic, unplastic mind the plot, the characters,
are but
illustrations of the general truths. The characters he draws
have
separate
separate individual life only so far as they are copies. There is
no
invention, no construction, no creation. Moreover, there is no
style, or no
other quality of style than lucidity. He not only
lacks other qualities, he
despises them. The ” neatly turned “
style and the rhetorical alike have
his contempt. Most rhetoricians
are ” emphatic, eloquent, and declamatory.”
He almost had a
duel about Chateaubriand’s ” cime indéterminée des forêts.”
Rous-
seau is particularly irritating to him. ” Only a great soul
knows
how to write simply, and that is why Rousseau has put so much
rhetoric into the New Eloïse, which makes it unreadable after
thirty
years.” In another place he says he detests, in the arrange-
ment of words,
tragic combinations, which are intended to give
majesty to the style. He
sees only absurdity in them. His style
fits his thought, and his failure to
comprehend colour in style is
not surprising in a man whose thought has no
setting, in a man
who remarks with scorn that it is easier to describe
clothing than
it is to describe movements of the soul. He cares only for
move-
ments of the soul. The sense of form might have given his work
a
larger life, but it is part of his rare value for a few that he talks
in
bald statements, single-word suggestions, disconnected flashes.
This
intellectual impressionism, as it were, is more stimulating to
them than
any work of art. These are not poetic souls, it is
needless to say, however
much they may love poetry. Beyle is
the essence of prose and it is his
strength. He loved poetry, but
he got from it only the prose, so much of
the idea as is in-
dependent of the form, Mérimée tells us that Beyle
murdered
verse in reading aloud, and in his treatise De
l’Amour he informs us
that verse was invented to help the memory
and to retain it in
dramatic art is a remnant of barbarity. The elevation, the
abandon, the passion of poetry—all but the
psychology—were
foreign to this mind, whose unimaginative prose is
its distinction.
Perhaps
Perhaps this limitation is kin to another : that as novelist Beyle
painted
with success only himself. Much the solidest of his
characters is Julien
Sorel, a copy trait for trait of the author,
reduced, so to speak, to his
essential elements. Both Julien and
Beyle were men of restless ambition,
clear, colourless minds, and
constant activity. Julien turned this activity
to one thing, the
study of the art of dominating women, and Beyle to three,
of
which this was the principal, and the other two were the compre-
hension of art principles and the expression of them. In his
earlier days
he had followed the army of Napoleon, until he
became disgusted with the
grossness of the life he saw. What
renown he won in the army was for making
his toilet with com-
plete care on the eve of battle. From the Moscow army
he wrote
to one of his friends that everything was lacking which he
needed,
” friendship, love (or the semblance of it), and the arts. ” For
sim-
plicity, friendship may be left out in summing up Beyle’s
interests,
for while his friendships were genuine they did not interest
him
much, except as an opportunity to work up his ideas. Of the two
interests that remain, the one expressed in Julien, the psychology
of love,
illustrated by practice, is much the more essential. Julien
too had
Napoleon for an ideal, and when he found he could not
imitate him in the
letter he resigned himself to making in his
spirit the conquests that were
open to him. The genius that
Napoleon put into political relations he would
put into social
ones. All the principles of war should live again in his
intrigues
with women.
This spirit is well enough known in its outlines. Perhaps the
most perfect
sketch of it in its unmixed form is in Les Liaisons
Dangereuses, a book which Beyle knew and must have loved. He
must have admired and envied the Comte de Valmont and the
Marquise de
Merteuil. There is here none of the grossness of the
Restoration
Restoration comedy in England. It is the art of satisfying
vanity in a
particular way, in its most delicate form. It is
an occupation and an art
as imperative, one might almost say as
impersonal, were not the paradox so
violent, as any other. What
makes Stendhal’s account of this art differ
from that of Delaclos
and the other masters is the fact that, deeply as he
is in it, he is
half outside of it : he is the psychologist every moment,
seeing
his own attitude as coldly as he sees the facts on which he is
forming his campaign. Read the scene, for instance, where
Julien first
takes the hand of the object of his designs, absolutely
as a matter of
duty, a disagreeable move necessary to the success
of the game. The cold,
forced spirit of so much of intrigue is
clearly seen by Beyle and accepted
by him as a necessity. He
used to tell young men that if they were alone in
a room five
minutes with a beautiful woman without declaring they loved
her,
it proved them poltroons. Two sides of him, however, are always
present ; for this is the same man who repeats for ever in his book
the cry
that there is no love in France. He means that this
science, better than no
love at all, is inferior to the abandon of
the
Italians. The love of 1770, for which he often longs, with
its gaiety, its
tact, its discretion, ” with the thousand qualities of
savoir-vivre,” is after all only second. Amour-gout, to point out
the distinction in two
famous phrases of his own, is for ever
inferior to amour-passion. Stendhal, admiring the latter, must have
been
confined to the former, though not in its baldest form, for
to some of the
skill and irony of Valmont he added the softness,
the sensibility, of a
later generation, and he added also the will to
feel, so that his study of
feeling and his practice of it grew more
successful together. Psychology
and sensibility are mutual aids
in him, as they not infrequently are in ”
observers of the
human heart,” to quote his description of his profession.
” What
consideration
consideration can take precedence, in a sombre heart, of the never-
flagging
charm of being loved by a woman who is happy and
gay ? ” The voluptuary
almost succeeds in looking as genuine as
the psychologist. ” This nervous
fluid, so to speak, has each day
but a certain amount of sensitiveness to
expend. If you put it
into the enjoyment of thirty beautiful pictures you
shall not use
it to mourn the death of an adored mistress.” You cannot
dis-
entangle them. Love, voluptuousness, art, psychology, sincerity,
effort, all are mixed up together, whatever the ostensible subject.
It is a
truly French compound, perhaps made none the less
essentially French by the
author’s constant berating of his country
for its consciousness and vanity
: a man who would be uneasy if
he were not exercising his fascinating
powers on some woman,
and a man whose tears were ready ; a man who could
not live with-
out action, soaking in the dolce far
niente ; a man all intelligence,
and by very force of
intelligence a man of emotion. He would
be miserable if he gave himself up
to either side. ” In the things
of sentiment perhaps the most delicate
judges are found at Paris—
but there is always a little chill.” He
goes to Italy, and as he
voluptuously feels the warm air and sees the warm
blood and the
free movements, the simplicity of heedlessness and passion,
his
mind goes back longingly to the other things. ” All is decadence
here, all in memory. Active life is in London and in Paris.
The days when I
am all sympathy I prefer Rome : but staying
here tends to weaken the mind,
to plunge it into stupor. There
is no effort, no energy, nothing moves
fast. Upon my word, I
prefer the active life of the North and the bad taste
of our
barracks.” But among these conflicting ideals it is possible
perhaps to pick the strongest, and I think it is painted in this
picture :
” A delicious salon, within ten steps of the sea, from
which we are
separated by a grove of orange-trees. The sea
breaks
breaks gently, Ischia is in sight. The ices are excellent.” The
last touch
seems to me deliciously characteristic. What is more
subtle to a man whose
whole life is an experiment in taste, what
more suggestive, what more
typical, than an ice ? There is a per-
vading delight in it, in the
unsubstantiality, the provokingness, the
refinement of it. ” In the boxes,
toward the middle of the
evening, the cavaliere
servante of the lady usually orders some ices.
There is always
some wager, and the ordinary bets are sherbets,
which are divine. There are
three kinds, gelati, crepè and
pezzidiere. It is an excellent thing to become
familiar with. I
have not yet determined the best kind, and I experiment
every
evening.” Do not mistake this for playfulness. The man who
cannot take an ice seriously cannot take Stendhal sympathetically.
Such, in the rough, is the point of view of this critic of character
and of
art. Of course the value of judgments from such a man in
such an attitude
is dependent entirely on what one seeks from
criticism. Here is what
Stendhal hopes to give : ” My end is to
make each observer question his own
soul, disentangle his own
manner of feeling, and thus succeed in forming a
judgment for
himself, a way of seeing formed in accord with his own
character,
his tastes, his ruling passions, if indeed he have passions,
for
unhappily they are necessary to judge the arts.” The word
”
passion,” here as elsewhere, is not to be given too violent a
meaning. ”
Emotion ” would do as well—sincere personal feeling.
That there is
no end of art except to bring out this sincere
individual feeling is his
ultimate belief. He is fond of the story
of the young girl who asked
Voltaire to hear her recite, so as to
judge of her fitness for the stage.
Astonished at her coldness,
Voltaire said : ” But, mademoiselle, if you
yourself had a lover
who abandoned you, what would you do ? ” ” I would
take
another,” she answered. That, Stendhal adds, is the correct point
of
of view for nineteen-twentieths of life, but not for art. ” I care
only for
genius, for young painters with fire in the soul and open
intelligence.”
For disinterested, cool taste, for objective justness
and precision, he has
only contempt. Indeed, he accepts Goethe’s
definition of taste as the art
of properly tying one’s cravats in
things of the mind. Everything that is
not special to the speaker,
personal, he identifies with thinness,
insincerity, pose. ” The best
thing one can bring before works of art, is a
natural mind. One
must dare to feel what he does feel.” To be one’s self,
the first
of rules, means to follow one’s primitive sentiments. ” Instead
of
wishing to judge according to literary principles, and defend
correct doctrines, why do not our youths content themselves with
the
fairest privilege of their age, to have sentiments ? ” There is
no division
into impersonal judgment and private sentiment. The
only criticism that has
value is private, personal, intimate.
Less special to Stendhal now, though rare at the time in which
he lived, is
the appeal to life as the basis of art. ” To find the
Greeks, look in the
forests of America.” Go to the swimming-
school or the ballet to realise
the correctness and the energy of
Michelangelo. Familiarity is everything.
” The work of
genius is the sense of conversation,” and as ” the man who
takes
the word of another is a cruel bore in a salon, ” so is he as a
critic.
” What is the antique bas-relief to me ? Let us try to make
good
modern painting. The Greeks loved the nude. We never see it,
and
moreover it repels us.” This conclusion shows the weakness,
or the
limitation, of this kind of criticism, which as Stendhal
applies it would
keep us from all we have learned from the revived
study of the nude,
because the first impression to one unused to
seeing it is not an artistic
one. But the limitations of Stendhal and
his world are obvious enough. It
is his eloquence and usefulness
within his limits that are worth
examination.
” Beauty,”
” Beauty,” to Stendhal, ” is simply a promise of happiness,” and
the phrase
sums up his attitude. Here is his ideal way of taking
music. He asked a
question of a young woman about somebody
in the audience. The young woman
usually says nothing during the
evening. To his question she answered, ”
Music pleases when it
puts your soul in the evening in the same position
that love put it
in during the day.”
Beyle adds : ” Such is the simplicity of language and of action.
I did not
answer, and I left her. When one feels music in such a
way, what friend is
not importunate ? ” When he leaves this field
for technical judgments he is
laughable to any one who does not
care for the texture of his mind,
whatever his expression ; for
music to him is really only a background for
his sensibility.
” How can I talk of music without giving the history of
my
sensations ? ” This is, doubtless, maudlin to the sturdy masculine
mind, this religion of sensibility, this fondling of one’s sentimental
susceptibilities, and it certainly has no grandeur and no morality.
”
Sensibility,” Coleridge says, ” that is, a constitutional quickness
of
sympathy with pain and pleasure, and a keen sense of the
gratifications
that accompany social intercourse, mutual endear-
ments, and reciprocal
preferences …. sensibility is not even a
sure pledge of a good heart,
though among the most common
meanings of that many-meaning and too commonly
misapplied
expression.” It leads, he goes on, to effeminate sensitiveness
by
making us alive to trifling misfortunes. This is just, with all its
severity, and the lover of Stendhal has only to smile, and quote
Rousseau,
with Beyle himself: ” I must admit that I am a great
booby ; for I get all
my pleasure in being sad.”
Naturally enough, ennui plays a great part in such a nature,
thin,
intelligent, sensitive, immoral, self-indulgent. It lies behind
his art of
love and his love of art. ” Ennui, this great motive
power
power of intelligent people,” he says ; and again : ” I was much
surprised
when, studying painting out of pure ennui, I found it a balm
for cruel
sorrows.” He really loves it. ” Ennui ! the god whom I
implore, the
powerful god who reigns in the hall of the Français,
the only power in the world that can cause the Laharpes
to be
thrown into the fire.” Hence his love for Madame du Deffand,
the
great expert in ennui, and for the whole century of ennui,
wit, and
immorality. Certainly the lack of all fire and enthu-
siasm, the lack of
faith, of hope, of charity, does go often with a
clear, sharp, negative
freshness of judgment, which is often seen
in the colder, finer, smaller
workmen in the psychology of social
relations. It is a great exposer of
pretence. It enables Stendhal
to see that most honest Northerners say in
their hearts before the
statues of Michelangelo, ” Is that all ? ” as they
say before their
accomplished ideal, ” Good Lord ! to be happy, to be
loved, is it
only this ? ”
But just as Stendhal keeps in the borderland between vice and
virtue,
shrinking from grossness, and laughing at morality, so he
cannot really
cross into the deepest unhappiness any more than he
could into passionate
happiness. Tragedy repelled him. ” The
fine arts ought never to try to
paint the inevitable ills of humanity.
They only increase them, which is a
sad success …. Noble and
almost consoled grief is the only kind that art
should seek to
produce.” To these half-tones his range is limited through
the
whole of his being. Of his taste in architecture, of which he
was
technically as ignorant as he was of music, Mérimée tells us
that he
disliked Gothic, thinking it ugly and sad, and liked the
architecture of
the Renaissance for its elegance and coquetry ;
that it was always graceful
details, moreover, and not the general
plan that attracted him ; which is a
limitation that naturally goes
with the other.
Of
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. O
Of course the charm and the limitations that are everywhere
in Beyle’s art
criticism are the same in his judgments of national
traits, which form a
large part of his work. Antipathy to the
French is one of his fixed ideas,
thorough Frenchman that he was ;
for his own vanity and distrust did not
make him hate the less
genuinely those weaknesses. Vanity is bourgeois, he
thinks, and
there is for him no more terrible word. It spoils the best
things,
too—conversation among others ; for the French conversation
is
work. ” The most tiresome defect in our present civilisation is
the
desire to produce effect.” So with their bravery, their love,
all is
calculated, there is no abandonment. This annoys him
particularly in the
women, who are always the most important
element to him. He gives them
their due, but coldly : ” France,
however, is always the country where
there are always the most
passable women. They seduce by delicate pleasures
made
possible by their mode of dress, and these pleasures can be
appre-
ciated by the most passionless natures. Dry natures are afraid
of
Italian beauty.” Of course this continual flinging at the French
is only partly vanity, self-glorification in being able, almost alone
of
foreigners, to appreciate the Italians. It is partly contempt
for his
leading power, for mere intelligence. In his youth he
spoke with
half-regret of his being so reasonable that he would go
to bed to save his
health even when his head was crowded with
ideas that he wanted to write.
It was his desperate desire to be
as Italian as he could, rather than any
serene belief that he had
thrown off much of his French nature, that made
him leave
orders to have inscribed on his tombstone :
Qui Giace
Arrigo Beyle Milanese
Visse, scrisse, amò.
It
It comes dangerously near to a pose, perhaps, and yet there is
genuineness
enough in it to make it pathetic. He praises the
Italians because they do
not judge their happiness. He never
ceased to judge his. Nowhere outside of
Italy, he thinks, can
one hear with a certain accent, ” O Dio ! com’e bello
! ” But
the implication is quite unfair. I have heard a common French-
woman exclaim, under her breath, before an ugly peacock,
” Dieu ! comme
c’est beau,” with an intensity that was not less
because it was restrained.
But restraint was Beyle’s bugbear.
From his own economical, calculating
nature he flew almost with
worship to its opposite. He is speaking of
Julien, and therefore
of himself, when he says, in Le
Rouge et le Noir : “Intellectual
love has doubtless more
cleverness than true love, but it has only
moments of enthusiasm. It knows
itself too well. It judges
itself unceasingly. Far from driving away
thought, it exists
only by force of thought.” He calls Julien mediocre, and
he
says of him : ” This dry soul felt all of passion that is possible
in a person raised in the midst of this excessive civilisation which
Paris
admires.” Beyle saves Julien from contempt at the end
(and doubtless he
consoled himself with something similar) by
causing him, while remaining a
conscious hypocrite, to lose his
life unhesitatingly, absurdly, perversely,
for the sake of love.
Once he has shown himself capable of the divine
unreason, of
exaltation, he is respectable. Where the enthusiasm is he
is
blinded ; he cannot see the crudity and stupidity of passion.
Before this mad enthusiasm the French fineness and proportion is
insignificant. He loses his memory of the charm he has told so
well. ”
Elsewhere there is no conception of this art of giving
birth to the laugh
of the mind, and of giving delicious joys by
unexpected words.”
As might be expected, Beyle is even more unfair to the
Germans
Germans than he is to his countrymen ; for the sentiment, of
which he is the
epicure and the apologist has nothing in common
with the reverent and
poetic sentiment in which the Germans are
so rich. This last Beyle hates as
he hates Rousseau and Madame
de Staël. It is phrase, moonshine, and the
fact that it is bound up
in a stable and orderly character but makes it the
more irritating.
They are sentimental, innocent, and unintelligent, he
says, and he
quotes with a sneer, as true of the race : ” A soul honest,
sweet,
and peaceful, free of pride and remorse, full of benevolence
and
humanity, above the nerves and the passions.” In short, quite
anti-Beylian, quite submissive, sweet, and moral. For England
he has much
more respect and even a slight affection. He likes
their anti-classicism,
and he likes especially the beauty of their
women, which he thinks second
only to that of the Italians. The
rich complexions, the free, open
countenances, the strong forms
rouse him sometimes almost to enthusiasm ;
but of course it is all
secondary in the inevitable comparison. ” English
beauty seems
paltry, without soul, without life, before the divine eyes
which
heaven has given to Italy.” The somewhat in the submissive
faces
of the Englishwomen that threatens future ennui, Stendhal
thinks has been
ingrained there by the workings of the terrible
law of propriety which
rules as a despot over the unfortunate
island. It is the vision of caprice
in the face of the Italian
woman that makes him certain of never being
bored.
It is not surprising that women should be the objects through
which Beyle
sees everything. A man who sees in relativity,
arbitrariness, caprice, the
final law of nature, and who feels a sym-
pathy with this law, not
unnaturally finds in the absolute, personal,
perverse nature of women his
most congenial companionship. He
finds in women something more elemental
than reasonableness.
He finds the basal instincts. They best illustrate his
psychology
of
of final, absolute choice. Of course there is the other side too,
the
epicure’s point of view, from which their charm is the centre
of the
paradise of leisure, music, and ices. His hyperbole in
praising art is ”
equal to the first handshake of the woman one
loves.” In politics he sees
largely the relations of sex ; and in
national character it is almost
always of the women he is talking.
Their influence marks the advance of
civilisation. ” Tenderness
has made progress among us because society has
become more
perfect,” and tenderness here is this soft or, if you
choose,
effeminate, sensibility. ” The admission of women to perfect
equality would be the surest sign of civilisation. It would double
the
intellectual forces of the human race and its probabilities of
happiness….. To attain equality, the source of happiness for
both sexes,
the duel would have to be open to women ; the pistol
demands only address.
Any woman, by subjecting herself to
imprisonment for two years would be
able, at the expiration of the
term, to get a divorce. Towards the year Two
Thousand these ideas
will be no longer ridiculous.”
In this passage is the whole man, intelligent and fantastic, sincere
and
suspicious, fresh, convincing, absurd. He is rapidly settling
back into
obscurity, to which he is condemned as much by the
substance of his thought
as by the formlessness of its expression.
Entirely a rebel, and only
slightly a revolutionist, he is treated by
the world as he treated it. A
lover of many interesting things
inextricably wound up together, his
earnest talk about them will
perhaps for some time longer be an important
influence on the lives
of a few whose minds shall be of the kind to which a
sharp,
industrious, capricious, and rebellious individual is the best
stimulant
to their own thought.
Day and Night
By E. Nesbit
ALL day the glorious Sun caressed
Wide meadows and white winding way,
And on the Earth’s soft heaving breast
Heart-warm his royal kisses lay.
She looked up in his face and smiled,
With mists of love her face seemed dim ;
The golden Emperor was beguiled,
To dream she would be true to him.
Yet was there, ‘neath his golden shower,
No end of love for him astir ;
She waited, dreaming, for the hour
When Night, her love, should come to her ;
When ‘neath Night’s mantle she should creep
And feel his arms about her cling,
When the soft tears true lovers weep
Should make amends for everything.
A Thief in the Night
By Marion Hepworth Dixon
SHE had watched the huge rectangular shadow of the water-
jug on the ceiling
for over an hour and three-quarters, and
still the nightlight on the
washstand burnt uneasily on to the
accompaniment of her husband’s heavy
breathing. The room
had loomed black and foreboding on blowing out the
candles an hour
or two ago, but now the four white walls, hung here and
there
with faded family photographs, grew strangely luminous as her
eyes grew accustomed to the semi-darkness. Yet shifting from
left to right,
and again from right to left on the tepid pillows, the
outlines of the
unfamiliar room gained no sort of familiarity as the
hours wore on, but
remained as blank and unmeaning as the house
of death itself.
The silence alone was terrible, speaking as it did of the austere
silence of
the death-chamber below—a chamber where a white
figure, once her
husband’s brother, lay stretched in awful
rigidity on the bed.
The October night was dank, the atmosphere numb and heavy.
As the roar of
London died in the larger and enwrapping silences,
the crack of a piece of
furniture or the tapping of a withered leaf
on the window-pane grew to be
signs portentous and uncanny.
Yet, turning and twisting on the rumpled sheet, every moment
sleep
sleep seemed more impossible. In the stagnant air her head felt
hot, her
limbs feverish. She longed to jump out of bed and throw
open the window,
and made as if to do so, but hesitated, fearing
the sound might waken the
sleeping man beside her. But the
thought of movement made her restless,
and, slipping cautiously
out on to her feet, she took her watch from the
little table beside
her and peered at it until she made out that the hands
indicated
five-and-twenty minutes to three.
Nearing the light, she revealed herself a lean, spare woman, with
the
leathery skin of the lean, and with hair now touched with grey,
which grew
sparsely and with no attempt at flourish or ornament,
on the nape of an
anxious neck. For the rest, a woman agitated
and agitating, a woman worn
with the fret of a single idea.
Five-and-twenty minutes to three ! A clock downstairs somewhere
in the great
silent house struck the half-hour, and Mrs. Rathbourne,
with one of those
parentheses of the mind which occur in nervous
crises, found herself
wondering if her watch had gained since she
set it right by the station
clock at Sheffield. The journey South
since they had received that
startling telegram summoning them
to town had seemed, indeed, a vague blur,
varied only by the
remembrance of fields splashed with yellow
advertisements of
divers infallible cures, of a quarrel between her husband
and a
porter about a bag, and later by the din and roar of the crowded
streets and the flare of dingy lights which danced by in procession
as the
hansom dashed through London from King’s Cross.
They had been too late. Too late ! After four and a half hours’
incessant
prayer to Providence—a Providence of whom she had asked
and expected
so few boons of late—that she should be permitted to
be in time.
They were too late ! Had not the thud, thud, thud of
the train said the
ugly words in that dreary journey past flying
factory-chimneys, scudding
hedges, and vanishing jerry-built
suburbs ?
suburbs ? Too late ! The blank face of the London house, the
scrupulously-drawn blinds, advertised the fact even before she
jumped from
the cab, smudging her dress on the muddy wheel in
her anxiety to gain the
door. They were too late, irretrievably too
late, she knew, a few minutes
later, when the young wife, rising
from an armchair in the dimly-lighted
dining-room, greeted
them in her usual smooth, suave, unemotional tones.
She remem-
bered the commonplaces that followed like things heard in a
dream. Her husband’s dreary inquiries, the young widow’s
explanations of
how Colonel Rathbourne had rallied, and had
actually died sitting in his
chair in a dressing-gown, and how
thoughtful he had been in alluding, some
quarter of an hour before
his death, to an alteration he had made in his
will. The words
reached her, but conveyed little meaning to her dazed
percep-
tions. The very sound of the two voices seemed to come as
from
a distance, as the sound of other voices had once done, when
she lay ill as
a little child. A bewildered sense of the unreality of
things substantial
rocked in her brain. A great gap, a vague but
impassable gulf lay surely
between her and these living, breathing
people, so concerned with the
material trivialities of life. It was
this something dual in her
consciousness which made her wonder,
half-an-hour later, if in very truth
it were she, or some other woman,
who mechanically followed her
sister-in-law upstairs to the dead
man’s bedside. If it were she who
recoiled so suddenly and with
so agonised a cry at the sight of that
shrouded form ? She felt
certain of nothing, except that she hated this
wife of six months’
standing, with her assured voice, her handsome
shoulders,
and her manoeuvred waist. For six whole months she had been
his wife…..
Mrs. Rathbourne shivered, the square wrists shook with such
violence that
the watch she held nearly slipped from her fingers.
To
To avoid the possibility of noise she placed it on the washstand,
and, as
she approached the light, her eye was caught by the faded
photograph which
hung directly above on the wall.
It was of Colonel Rathbourne, the dead man below-stairs. Out-
wardly the
portrait was a thing of little beauty. A mere drabbish
presentment of a
young man, dressed in the fashion of the sixties,
with somewhat sloping
shoulders, and whiskers of extravagant
shape. Not that Mrs. Rathbourne saw
either the whiskers or
the shoulders. Long familiarity with such
accessories made them
part of the inevitable, part of all fixed and
determined concrete
things, part, indeed, of the felicitous ” had been ” of
her youth.
Had she thought of them at all, she would have thought of
them
as beautiful, as everything connected with the dead man had
always seemed, then, thirty years ago, in the rare intervals he
had been at
home on leave, and now on the night of his sudden
death.
To look at this portrait meant to ignore all intervening time, to
forget
that dread thing, that shrouded and awful something
stretched on the bed in
the room below. To look at it meant to
be transported to a garden in
Hampshire, to a lawn giving on
Southampton Water, a lawn vivid and green in
the shadow of
the frothing hawthorns, grey in the softer stretches dotted
with
munching cattle which swept out to the far-off, tremulous line
intersected with distant masts. She had dreaded to look or to
think of that
line. It meant the sea—that ugly void of wind and
wave that was to
carry him away from her. How determinedly
she had put the thought aside,
rejoicing in the moment, the soft
atmosphere, the persistent hum of bees,
the enervating cooing of
the wood-pigeons.
Yet the eve of the day had come when the regiment was to
sail, and when,
across the intimacies of the cottage dining-table,
they
they looked at each other and avoided each other’s eyes. Her
husband had
been in London on business for three or four days (it
was some years before
they finally settled in the North), and was
to return by the last train. He
had returned, punctually, as he
did everything, and she recalled, as if it
had been yesterday, the
sound of his monotonous breathing through that last
night. She
had been unable to sleep, waiting for the morning, the
morning
when the dead man, then a slim young lieutenant, was to creep
down to meet her in the little wood they reached by the orchard
gate. Yes,
in looking back she remembered everything. Her
foolish fear of being too
soon at the trysting-place, her dread of
being too late. She recalled how
she had strained her ears to
listen for awakening sounds, how she had at
last caught the click
of an opening door, followed by cautious footsteps in
the hall.
To creep down was the work of a moment. Once below, and
outside the cottage walls, the scent of the new-mown hay was
in her
nostrils, and in her limbs the intoxicating freshness of
morning. She could
see his figure in front of her on the narrow
winding path, and heard her
own welcoming cry, as she caught up
her gown in the dewy grass, and darted
towards him in the strange,
westward-trending shadows.
And now he was dead. The white mockery of a man below-
stairs, that shrouded
thing, so numbing in its statue-like immobility,
was all that remained.
What had she left ? What tangible
remembrance of that lost possession, that
she might finger and
gloat over in secret? To unhook the photograph with
its tarnished
wire and dusty frame was her first impulse, but even when
she
clasped it in her hands the protrait seemed, in a fashion, to
evade
her. The modelling of the features had evaporated, the face was
almost blank. She craved for something more tangible, more
human, something
more intimately his.
The
The nightlight, which she had raised to look at the photograph,
guttered and
diminished to little more than a spark. Throwing
on a wrap, she pinched the
wick with a hair-pin to kindle the
flame, and then, with a swift glance at
the sleeping man, turned
with a stealthy movement to the door. What if her
husband
should wake ? A crack, at the moment, from the great oak
cupboard at the other side of the room made her start with
trembling
apprehension. It sounded loud enough to waken fifty
sleepers, but the noise
died away in the corner from which it came,
and the steady breathing of the
man continued as if nothing had
disturbed the strained and looming silence.
Catching her breath
she again moved forward, though assailed by the dread
of the
door-handle rattling, and the fear that there might be a loose
board on the stairs. Screening the light from the sleeping man’s
eyes, Mrs.
Rathbourne made her way round the bed, and, pulling
the door noiselessly to
behind her, steadied herself to listen.
In the gloom of the empty passages a sinister faintness seemed
to hover ;
the mist had eked in at the long landing window, and
added a mystery all
its own to the unfamiliar lines of the house.
There was silence
everywhere—in the room she had left and in
the one her sister-in-law
now occupied facing the stairs. Only
from the lower hall came the harsh,
mechanical tick, tick, tick
(with a slight hesitation or hitch in every
third tick) of the eight-
day clock which fronted the hall-door.
Down towards it she crept, shading the dim light to see in
front of her,
while the great shadow of her own figure rose, as
she turned the corner of
the staircase, and filled the obscure
corners of the lower passage
walls.
Beneath it was the dead man’s room. She saw, with a catch at
the heart, that
the latch had slipped, and knew by the long inch-
strip of ominous
darkness, that the door stood ajar. With averted
eyes
eyes—for she dreaded with an unaccountable dread that shrouded
something on the bed—she leant her elbow on one of the upper
panels,
and with the stealthy movement of a cat slipped inside. An
insatiable
desire mastered her. The nervous hands twitched, her
eyes travelled
hungrily from one object to another, round the
room. It was his room. The room in which he had slept, and
lived, and died …. in it there must be something which he
had used, that
he had touched, and handled, that she could seize
and call her own ?
But the mortuary chamber wore that rigid, unfathomable look
peculiar to
rooms where the dead lie. Everything had been
tidied, straightened ; the
dressing-table was bare, the books,
papers, even the medicine-bottles had
been cleared away. His
favourite armchair—the chair, she remembered
with a shiver, in
which he had died—had been ranged stiffly, itself
a dead thing,
against the wall. There was no trace of 1ife, or suggestion
of
it, in an emptiness which ached. Mrs. Rathbourne gazed at
the
mechanically arranged furniture in a baffled way, dimly
realising that the
soul of the room had fled from it, as it had from
the body of the man she
loved. Nothing remained but the shell.
The kindly, loyal, and withal
quaintly sarcastic man, who had
struggled with disease within those four
walls, had been posed,
too, in the foolishly conventional attitude of the
dead, the white
sheet transforming the body into the mere shapeless outline
of a
man. He was hidden, covered up, put away, as he would soon be
beneath the earth, to be forgotten.
Mrs. Rathbourne drew near the bed, holding the feeble light
aloft with a
trembling hand. With dilated eyes she stooped over the
shrouded thing, and
then, when about to raise the coverlid, fell
back, as earlier in the
evening, with a renewed sense of horror.
Her pulse leapt, and then seemed
to cease altogether. The strange-
ness
ness of death paralysed the very muscles of her arm. She
wanted …. she
wanted the living, not the dead. It was the
living man who, though so
rarely seen, had rilled the dreary
emptiness of her life. She wanted the
man, not the clay.
Dazed, unstrung, and with the odd sensation of a hand
clutching
at her heart, she dropped into one of the cretonne-covered
chairs
beside the bed, and, as she did so, became conscious that her
arm
touched something warm.
It was a well-worn dressing-gown which had been thrown over
the chair-back,
the sleeve still bulging and round with the form of
the man who had worn it
that very day. In one of the wide-open
pockets there was a crumpled
handkerchief, while about it there
hovered the vague odour of cigars. The
button at the breast,
she noticed, was loose and hung by a thread as if he
had been in
the habit of playing with it, even the bit of frayed braid on
the
cuff spoke in some unaccountable way of palpitating, everyday,
intimate life.
A gush of tears—the first she had shed—rose to the wretched
woman’s eyes. She pressed her pinched lips to the warm, woolly
sleeve, and
then, with a convulsive movement, seized the dressing-
gown and pressed it
passionately against her flat chest. With the
bundle in her arms, hugged
close in guilty exultation, Mrs. Rath-
bourne stole to the door, and so
noiselessly out and up the stair.
As before, the dank night swooned in the dour passages.
With a hurrying
beat, a beat which seemed to speak of the
inexorable passage of time, the
hall clock ticked, while behind, in
the silent room, the motionless figure
with the upturned feet
loomed grim and aloof in the faint gleam of the
vanishing light.
An Autumn Elegy
By C. W. Dalmon
Now it is fitting, and becomes us all
To think how fast our time of being fades.
The Year puts down his mead-cup, with a sigh,
And kneels, deep in the red and yellow
glades,
And tells his beads
like one about to die ;
For, when the last leaves fall,
He must away unto a bare, cold cell
In white St. Winter’s monastery ;
there
To do hard penance for the joys that
were,
Until the New Year tolls his passing-bell.
And ’tis in vain to whisper, ” Be of cheer,
There is a resurrection after death ;
When Autumn tears will turn to Spring-time
rain,
As through the earth the Spirit quickeneth
Toward the old, glad Summer-life again !
“
He will not smile to
hear,
But only look more sorrowful, and say,
” How can you mock me if you love me ? No
;
The day draws very nigh when I must go
;
The new will be the new ; I pass away.”
Yet,
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. P
Yet, kneeling with him, still more sad than he,
I saw him once turn round and smile as sweet
As in the happy rose and lily days,
When, from between the stubble of the wheat,
A skylark soared up through the clouds to
praise
The sun’s
eternity.
Hope seemed to flash a moment in his eyes ;
And, knowing him so well, I know he
thought—
” How fair the legend through the ages
brought,
That still to live is Death’s most sweet surprise ! “
The End of an Episode
By Evelyn Sharp
ALAN DREW, the novelist, had gone blind. And the ladies
who had come to inquire
after him sat and discussed the
matter over their afternoon tea. Most of the people
from the
country round who had come with the same object had gone away
baffled
by his uncompromising attitude ; for Allan Drew had
never cultivated the particular
set of social emotions which were
demanded by his present situation ; and he had no
intention of
helping the people, who bored him, to get through a formula of
compassion that he did not want. So this afternoon he sat and
listened in silence
while his visitors talked with conviction about a
trial of which they had not the
least experience.
” It is difficult, sometimes, to understand the workings of
Providence, but—”
said the Rector’s wife. In spite of the years
of practice that she must have had in
the work of consolation, she
did not seem to be getting on very well now.
To the novelist she appeared to be wavering between an
inclination to treat him like
a villager who had to be patronised
and a Parish Councillor who had to be
propitiated.
” Almost impossible, yes,” said Allan Drew, and he shifted his
position wearily.
” I think Fate is sometimes kinder than she seems at first sight,”
said
said the Squire’s wife, who had read some modern novels, and
therefore did not talk
of Providence.
” No doubt there are instances,” assented the blind man
patiently, and he wondered
vaguely why the third lady whom they
had indistinctly mentioned to him on their
arrival had not spoken
at all. He had not lost his sight long, and it worried him to
be
unable to attach any kind of personality to her.
” Loss of physical sight may sometimes mean a gain of spiritual
perception,” the
Rector’s wife laboured onwards. She sometimes
copied out her husband’s sermons for
him, and she had dropped
unawares into the phraseology.
” It is to be hoped there are compensations,” said her host, and
he turned towards
the sofa where he imagined his unknown guest
to be sitting.
The third lady spoke at last.
” I suppose there’s some good in being blind, as you both
seem to think so, but I
don’t know where it comes in, I’m
sure ; and I’m perfectly certain nothing can make
up for it
for all that,” she said, not very clearly ; but the novelist hailed
her incoherence with relief, and recognised the human note
in it.
” Nothing can,” he said, and nodded in her direction.
The third lady went on :
” I wonder, have you tried Dr. Middleton ? ” His countenance
fell again. After all,
she was only like everybody else.
” Oh no, I haven’t tried him, nor any one else you are likely to
mention,” he
answered with a touch of impatience.
” Haven’t you, really ? Now I call that rather a pity; don’t you ? “
” Oh, very likely,” he said indifferently, and waited for them
to go. The Squire’s
wife was the first to move, and she pressed
his hand warmly and made the unnecessary
remark that her
husband
husband would come and read the paper to him as usual in the
morning. The Squire had
a blatant voice, and thought it
necessary to read with a great deal of expression,
and always
mistook the novelist’s affliction for deafness.
” I shall be delighted,” said Allan in a spiritless voice.
But after all it was not the Squire who came to read the
Times to him on the following morning. It was the unknown
lady of the night before ; and she knocked at his door just as the
housekeeper was
clearing away the breakfast.
” The Squire has a cold,” she explained, with the faintest
suggestion of laughter in
her voice, ” and I said I would come
instead. It is so unpleasant to read to any one
if you’ve got a
cold, isn’t it ? It makes so many interruptions.”
” It is very unpleasant to be read to by the Squire when the
Squire has got a cold,”
said Allan, boldly. Somehow the reading
did not promise to be quite as dull as
usual.
” Where shall I begin ? ” she said, disregarding his remark
altogether ; ” I read
atrociously, you know, but I hope you won’t
mind that.”
” How do you expect me to believe it ? ” he said, and suggested
that she should
begin with the Foreign News.
She had not under-estimated her powers. She had all the
tricks of which a bad reader
is capable. She made two or three
attempts at every word that baffled her, and said,
” Oh, bother ! “
at the end of each. She forgot to read out any of the
explanatory
headings, and she rushed through the politics on the Continent as
though they all related to one nation whose name she had not
mentioned. She
frequently read a few lines to herself and then
continued aloud further on, while her
listener had to supply the
context for himself.
” That’s the end of the Foreign News,” she said presently, to
Allan’s
Allan’s intense relief. ” I think politics are very difficult to
understand ; don’t
you ? ”
” I find them most bewildering,” he confessed, and he had to
wait patiently a little
longer while she read the rest of the news
to herself and made many comments on it
out aloud ; and he was
quite willing to believe her when she told him presently
that
there was absolutely nothing in the paper.
” Never mind about the paper, I’ve had quite enough,” he said ;
” won’t you talk
instead ? ”
” What a good idea,” she said ; ” I’ll tell you all the news, shall I ?
There’s
going to be a temperance meeting in the schoolroom to-
morrow, and I’m going for a
walk on Blackcliff Hill this afternoon.”
” I always walk on Blackcliff Hill myself in the afternoon,”
murmured Allan in
parenthesis.
” The Squire has got a cold—oh, I told you that,” she went on.
” And let me
see, is there anything else ? I know there was a
tremendous fuss about something
before I got up this morning ;
somebody took a horse somewhere and broke it somehow
or
another, its knees or the harness or something, and I came down
late to
breakfast. That really is all. Did you ever know such a
place as this ? ”
” Oh, but that isn’t nearly all,” he protested with a smile.
” Why, what else ? “
” Well—yourself,” he said, and put his leg over the arm of his
chair and
turned his face in her direction.
” Oh, but that’s so dull,” she said hastily ; ” and besides, there
isn’t anything to
tell—there isn’t really.”
” Yet you have lived,” he said slowly, ” lived, and perhaps
suffered a little as
well.”
” Well, I suppose I have had my share,” she said with the
necessary sigh.
” And
” And in all probability loved.”
” Loved ! Oh, well, of course, every one has—and besides “——
she interrupted again.
” Very possibly hated,” he went on deliberately.
” We-ell, perhaps, I don’t—well.”
” Then let’s hear all about it,” he said encouragingly.
It seemed really unkind to refuse any one in so sad a situation.
” But,” she said wavering, ” there’s such a lot: where shall I
begin ? ”
” I acknowledge that is a difficulty,” he said, weighing the
matter carefully, ” but
perhaps if you were to choose one episode.”
” One episode, yes,” she said, pondering.
” Taken from an interesting period of your life, before you
were so old as
to——”
” I really do think——” she burst out angrily.
Allan hastened to explain that his estimate of her age, being
based entirely upon
what he knew of her wit and understanding,
and not upon her personal appearance, was
most probably ex-
aggerated.
” But what kind of episode ? ” she pursued reluctantly.
” Oh, well, that I will leave to you,” he said politely; and he
found his way to the
window, still with his face towards her.
” Before I was married or after ? ” she asked.
” Well, I should say decidedly after. The probability is that
you married very
young, so that the episodes, if there really were
any, came later on. And I should
say that, not very long after
either, you may have gone away together to the seaside,
where
the weather was bad and the days were long, and you began to
feel rather
bored. And then, let us suppose that your husband
was called up to town unexpectedly
; and some one else, who was
young too, and bored too, staying in the same seaside
place——”
” Really,
” Really, Mr. Drew ! ” cried the other, ” one might almost
suppose that you knew
more about it than I do ! ”
” One almost might,” he agreed, ” shall I go on ? Let me see,
where was I ? Oh, the
advent of the other young person, who
was also bored. He would probably be an artist
of some kind, or
perhaps dabble in a profession.”
” A novelist ? ” she suggested.
He bowed his head smilingly.
” For the purposes of argument we will call him a novelist.
And this young novelist
may have met you perhaps, and you may
have gone for long walks together.”
” All along the cliff,” she murmured.
” And talked Art together ? “
” All about the novel that wasn’t published then,” she added.
” And your husband became still more neglectful.”
” And the novelist still more persistent,” she put in.
” And the situation developed daily and hourly until your
husband—”
” Came back by the midday train one Saturday,” she said,
resting her chin on her
hand.
” And the aspiring novelist had to pack up the novel that was
not then published
and—”
” And he had to go right away, and he never came back,” she
cried, suddenly starting
up and walking over to the other window,
where she remained standing with her back to
him.
” Yes ? ” said Allan with a smile, ” then it was nothing but an
ordinary episode
after all.”
There was a little pause, which she occupied by throwing the
blind-tassel about.
” Mr. Drew, why did you make up all that nonsense ? ” she
said suddenly.
“It
” It was nonsense then ? “
” Why did you make it up, and talk as if—as if it really
happened—to
somebody—once.
” Why ? ” he said carelessly. ” Oh, because I suppose it did
really happen to
somebody—once. Didn’t it ? ”
The next pause lasted longer.
” I thought you didn’t know,” she muttered presently.
The blind-tassel was flying wildly through the air. He laughed
slightly.
” I didn’t. At least, not until you began to read.”
” At all events, you have not altered much,” she retorted,
and
the blind-tassel came off in her hand.
” Well, I never,” said the Squire’s wife from the door-
way.
” I have knocked three times. And you don’t seem to be
reading the paper either. You
were talking just as though you
had known one another all your lives.”
” I believe we were,” assented the novelist.
” You see,” exclaimed his companion elaborately, ” we have
just discovered that we
met on the East Coast once, ever so long
ago, soon after I was married. Isn’t it odd
? ”
” In fact, a coincidence,” said Allan, to help her out.
The Squire’s wife looked as though she did not believe in
coincidences much.
” How very strange,” she said ; ” but why in the world didn’t
you say so last night,
Everilde ? ”
After that, the Squire’s wife and Mrs. Witherington did all the
talking between
them. But Allan managed to get in a word just
as they were leaving.
” And what time did you say you would be walking on Black-
cliff Hill ? ” he
murmured.
” Ah,”
” Ah,” she answered with a laugh. “But I am older now, and
Blackcliff Hill is not
the East Coast.”
” And the novel is published,” he said ; and he added to himself
as they walked away
: ” I wonder if her husband is still——
Anyhow, I’m not going to find
out.”
But Everilde Witherington was careful to let him know at
their next meeting, which,
by the way, did not take place on
Blackcliff Hill, that her husband had gone abroad,
and that she
had come to stay with her great friend, the Squire’s wife, to
recover from the effects of influenza. After that the conversation
flagged a little,
and the interview was not such a success as the
last one had been.
” You two don’t seem to have much to talk about,” said the
Squire’s wife, who was
present ; ” what’s the use of being old
friends ? ”
” There isn’t any use,” said the novelist, ” all the old subjects
are used up, and
we are not in touch with the new ones.”
” And besides,” added Mrs. Witherington, ” the fact of your
supposing us to be old
friends prevents your joining in the conver-
sation, although you are there all the
time, don’t you see.”
” Oh, yes I see, thank you,” said the Squire’s wife; ” two’s
company, three’s
none.”
” Oh dear, no, I didn’t mean that, really,” said her friend; ” and
besides, that
entirely depends on the other two. Some of the best
times I have ever had have been
with two other people.”
” I should like to ask the two other people about that,” said
Allan.
About a month later they really did meet one evening on
Blackcliff Hill, and this
time without the Squire’s wife.
Blackcliff Hill was a smooth, round chalk rising, covered with
gorse and bramble and
springy turf, a broad expanse of green
slopes
slopes and hollows without a peak or a suggestion of grandeur or
barrenness, a hill
like a hundred other hills, with a soft fresh breeze
that lingered over it without
ruffling its surface.
” How did you know it was me ? ” she said when he called out
to her.
” I always know,” he answered in a tone which sounded as
though he had not wasted
his time during the past month.
” Oh,” she said as their hands met, ” I came up to see the sun-
set, you know.”
” So did I—at least,” he said, and smiled.
” The air is very pleasant up here ; you can see three counties
—I mean one
can—I’m so sorry,” she stammered.
” It’s a favourite walk of mine,” he went on as they strolled
through the bracken ;
” I like the placid conventionality of the
place.”
” That’s just what I don’t like,” she burst out impatiently ; ” I
would much rather
have boulders, and miles of heather, and no
haystacks, or cornfields, or
chimneys.”
” The East Coast for instance ? ” he suggested, and she subsided
into a careful
study of the three counties.
” Why do you look at me as though you could see my face ? “
she asked him
presently.
” I like to think I can, for the sake of the old times,” he
answered lightly.
” Oh, those old times ! ” she cried; ” how fond you are of
dragging them up. Why
can’t you leave them alone ? ”
” Yes, I suppose it is rather invidious,” he said solemnly, ” now
that they are
gone.”
” Yes, now that they are gone,” she echoed, also solemnly.
He laughed outright.
” What a comedy it all is ! Do you remember how we lived
for
for days, with that midday train on Saturday hanging over our
heads ? And now that
there is no one else to prevent us from
loving each other—”
” What do you mean ? ” she said quickly. He laughed again
and felt for her hand, and
took it between his.
” Mean ? Do you suppose I haven’t known it for a whole
month, you
foolish—”
” Who told you,” she asked, and her thoughts flew to the
Squire’s wife.
” Oh, never mind that. Now, please, I want to know why
you didn’t tell me you were a
widow ? Were you afraid of
me ? ”
” What an idea ! “
” Then I suppose it was a miserable truce with respectability
to enable you to
patronise the broken-down novelist without
implicating—”
” Allan ! How dare you ? ” she cried, and snatched her hand
away. He put his into
his pockets, and strolled on.
” Well, you must own it is slightly unaccountable. I thought
it was one of your
impetuous freaks at first. But you kept it up
too long for that. And then I put it
down in my vanity to your
liking me a little still, and wishing to conceal it. But I
was soon
dispossessed of that idea. And then finally—”
” How prosy you are,” she grumbled, ” you are not half so
amusing as you used to
be.”
” No, we don’t seem to hit it quite so well as we did then, do
we ? You see, you
were in love with me, and I—”
” You know I never said so once ! “
” And we had plenty to talk about. But our conversation is
mostly sticky now.”
” There isn’t the novel any more,” she said.
” Nor
” Nor the husband,” he rejoined ruthlessly.
They sat down near the top of the hill, and wished for the
Squire’s wife.
” It’s very odd,” said the novelist.
” Odd ? I call it dull.”
” Dull, then, if you like. I wonder who invented the ridicu-
lous idea of two people
marrying and living happily ever after.
It must have been the first man who wrote for
money.”
” All the same, I’m rather disappointed,” said Mrs. Withering-
ton, gazing steadily
at the three counties.
” What about ? That you can’t fall in love with me now
that there is nothing against
our marrying ? ”
” Oh no, not that,” she said.
” What then ? “
” Oh, well, only that I hoped, just a little you know, that you
might still like me
enough to—to ask me, so that I could—oh,
bother ! ”
” So that you could have the intense pleasure of refusing me ?
Sorry I disappointed
you.”
” We can go on being chums, though, can’t we ? ” she sug-
gested, pulling up
handfuls of moss.
” Oh, don’t,” he groaned, ” do be a little more original than
that. You are not writing for money, are you ? ”
” Then,” she cried desperately, ” there is nothing left but
the
sunset ; and what’s the use of that when you can’t see it ? ”
” Can’t I ? ” he said in a curious tone, ” don’t I know that it
has just got down to
the line of fir-trees along the canal, and is
streaking across the cornfield, and
making the hills on this side
look warm ? ”
He was sheltering his eyes from the sun with his hand as he
spoke, and Everilde
turned and stared at him suddenly.
” Allan,”
” Allan,” she cried, catching at his hand and pulling it down,
” Allan, you
can—you—”
” Yes,” he said with a laugh, squeezing her fingers indiffer-
ently because they
happened to be in his, ” yes. I did try Dr.
Middleton after all.”
” I never thought you could be blind for long,” she muttered,
” if it had been any
one else, now—but why did you keep it to
yourself ? ”
He laughed heartily as he stretched himself out lazily on the
grass and tilted his
hat forward.
” Do you really want to know ? Because I wanted to have
my secret too—that’s
all. You see, I thought that if I were blind
and helpless and all that sort of thing,
you might get to care a
little, don’t you see, and—”
” Then we were both disappointed,” she said with a note of
triumph in her voice. ”
I’m rather glad of that.”
” Dr. Middleton ? ” she said presently to the three counties.
” Then, if it hadn’t
been for me—”
But no one finished her sentence, for Allan Drew had suddenly
bethought him of a
cigarette.
Three Drawings
I. The Mysterious Rose Garden
II. The Repentance of Mrs. * * * *
III. Portrait of Miss Winifred Emery
1880
By Max Beerbohm
Say, shall these things be forgotten
In the Row that men call
Rotten,
Beauty Clare ?—Hamilton
Aïdé.
I SUPPOSE that there is no one, however optimistic, that has not
wished,
from time to time, that he had been born into some
other age than this.
Poor Professor Froude once admitted that
he would like to have been a
prehistoric man. Don Quixote is
only one of many who have tried to revive
the days of chivalry.
A desire to have lived in the eighteenth century is
common to all
our second-rate litterateurs. But,
for my own part, I have often
felt that it would have been nice to live in
that bygone epoch
when society was first inducted into the mysteries of art
and, not
losing yet its old and elegant tenue,
first babbled of blue china and
white lilies, and of the painter Rossetti
and of the poet Swinburne.
It would have been a fine thing to see the tableaux at Cromwell
House or the Pastoral Plays
at Coombe Wood, to have strained
my eyes for a glimpse of the Jersey Lily,
clapped holes in my
gloves for Connie Gilchrist, and danced all night long
to the
strains of the Manola Valse. The period of 1880 must have been
delicious.
It
It is now so remote from us that much therein is hard for
us to understand,
much must remain mobled in the mists of
antiquity. The material upon which
any historian, grappling with
any historical period, chiefly relies is, as
he himself would no
doubt admit, whatever has already been written by
other
historians. Strangely enough, no historian has yet written of
this most vital epoch. Nor are the contemporary memoirs, though
indeed
many, very valuable. From such writers as Montague
Williams, Frith, or the Bancrofts, you gain little peculiar know-
ledge.
That quaint old chronicler, H. W. Lucy, describes
amusingly enough the
frown of Sir Richard (afterwards Lord)
Cross or the tea-rose in the
Premier’s button-hole. But what can
he tell us of the negotiations that
preceded Mr. Gladstone’s return
to public life, or of the secret councils
of the Fourth Party, whereby
Sir Stafford was gradually eclipsed ? At such
things as these
we can but guess. Good memoirs must always be the
cumulation
of gossip, but gossip, alas, was killed by the Press. In the
tavern
or the barber’s shop, all secrets passed into every ear, but from
the
morning paper little is to be culled. Manifestations are made
manifest to us, but the inner aspect of things is sacred. I have
been
seriously handicapped by having no real material, save such
newspapers of
the time as Punch, or the London
Charivari, The
Queen, The Lady’s Newspaper, and others. The idea of
excava-
tion, which in the East has been productive of such rich
material
for the historian, was indeed suggested to me, but owing to
obvious difficulties had to be abandoned. I trust then that the
reader may
pardon any deficiencies in so brief an excursus by
reason of the great
difficulties of research and the paucity of
intimate authorities.
The period of 1880 and of the four years immediately succeed-
ing it must
always be memorable to us, for it marks a great
change
change in the constitution of society. It would seem that
during the five or
six years that preceded it, the ” Upper Ten
Thousand,” as they were
quaintly called by the journals of the
day, had taken a somewhat more
frigid tone. The Prince
of Wales had inclined for a while to be restful
after the revels of
his youth. The continued seclusion of Queen Victoria,
who
during these years was engaged upon that superb work of intro-
spection and self-analysis, More Leaves from the
Highlands, had
begun to tell upon the social system. Balls and
entertainments,
both at Court and in the houses of the nobles, were
notably
fewer. The vogue of the opera was passing. Even in the top
of
the season, Rotten Row, so I read, was not intolerably crowded.
Society was
becoming dull.
In 1880, however, came the Dissolution and the tragic fall of
Disraeli, and
the sudden triumph of the Whigs. How great
was the change that came upon
Westminster thenceforward must
be known to any one who has studied the
annals of the incompar-
able Parliament of 1880 and the succeeding years.
Gladstone,
with a monstrous majority behind him and revelling in the
old
splendour of speech that neither the burden of age nor six years’
sulking had made less ; Parnell, pale, deadly, mysterious, with his
crew of
wordy peasants that were to set at naught all that had been
held sacred by
the Saxon—the activity of these two men alone
would have sufficed to
raise this Parliament above all others.
What of young Randolph Churchill,
who, despite his halting
speech, foppish mien and rather coarse fibre of
mind, was yet
the most brilliant parliamentarian of the century ? What
pranks
he and his little band played upon the House ! How they fright-
ened poor Sir Stafford and infuriated the Premier. What of the
eloquent
atheist, Charles Bradlaugh, pleading at the Bar, striding
forward to the
very mace, while the Tories yelled and mocked at
him,
him, hustled down the stone steps with the broadcloth torn to
tatters from
his back ? Imagine the existence of God being made
a party question ! I
wonder if such scenes can ever be witnessed
again at St. Stephen’s as were
witnessed then. Whilst these
curious elements were making themselves felt
in politics, so too
in Society were the primordia of a great change. The
aristocracy
could not live by good-breeding alone. The old delights
seemed
vapid, waxen. Something new was wanted. And thus came it
that
the spheres of fashion and of art met, thus began the great
social
renascence of 1880.
Be it remembered that long before this time there had been
in the heart of
Chelsea a kind of cult of Beauty. Certain
artists had settled there,
deliberately refusing to work in the
ordinary official way, and ” wrought,”
as they were wont to put it,
” for the pleasure and sake of all that is
fair.” Swinburne,
Morris, Rossetti, Whistler, Burne-Jones, were of this
little
community—all of them men of great industry and caring
for little but their craft. Quietly and unbeknown they produced
their poems
or their pictures or their essays, read them or
showed them to one another
and worked on. In fact, Beauty
had existed long before 1880. It was Mr.
Oscar Wilde who
first trotted her round. This
remarkable youth, a student at the
University of Oxford, began to show
himself everywhere, and even
published a volume of poems in several
editions as a kind of decoy
to the shy artificers of Chelsea. The lampoons
that at this period
were written against him are still extant, and from
them, and
from the references to him in the contemporary journals, it
would
appear that it was to him that Art owed the great social vogue
she
enjoyed at this time. Peacock feathers and sunflowers glittered
in
every room, the curio shops were ransacked for the furniture of
Annish
days, men and women, fired by the fervid words of the young
Oscar
Oscar, threw their mahogany into the streets. A few smart women
even dressed
themselves in suave draperies and unheard-of greens.
Into whatever ballroom
you went, you would surely find, among
the women in tiaras and the fops and
the distinguished foreigners,
half a score of comely ragamuffins in
velveteen, murmuring
sonnets, posturing, waving their hands. ”
Nincompoopiana ” the
craze was called at first, and later ”
Æstheticism.”
It was in 1880 that Private Views became necessary functions
of fashion. I
should like to have been at a Private View of the
Old Grosvenor Gallery.
There was Robert Browning, the poet,
button-holing a hundred friends and
doffing his hat with a courtly
sweep to more than one duchess. There, too,
was Theo
Marzials, poet and eccentric, and Walter
Sickert, the impres-
sionist, and Charles Colnaghi, the hero of a
hundred tea-fights,
and young Brookfield, the comedian, and many another
good
fellow. My Lord of Dudley, the virtuoso,
came there leaning
for support upon the arm of his fair young wife.
Disraeli, with
his lustreless eyes and face like some seamed Hebraic
parchment,
came also and whispered behind his hand to the faithful
Corry.
What interesting folk ! What a wonderful scene ! A chronicler
of the time thus writes of it :
” There were quaint, beautiful, extraordinary costumes walking
about—ultra-æsthetics, artistic-æsthetics, æsthetics that made up
their
minds to be daring, and suddenly gave way in some important
point—
put a frivolous bonnet on the top of a grave and glowing
garment that
Albert Dürer might have designed for a mantle. There were
fashion-
able costumes that Mrs. Mason or Madame Elise might have
turned
out that morning. The motley crowd mingled, forming into
groups,
sometimes dazzling you by the array of colours that you never
thought
to see in full daylight….. Canary-coloured garments flitted
cheerily
by garments of the saddest green. A hat in an agony of pokes
and
angles
angles was seen in company with a bonnet that was a gay garland of
flowers. A vast cape that might have enshrouded the form of a Mater
Dolorosa hung by the side of a jauntily-striped Langtry-hood.”
Of the purely aesthetic fads of Society were also the Pastoral
Plays at
Coombe Wood, and a very charming fad they must
have been. There was one
specially great occasion when Shake-
speare’s play, ” As you like it,” was
given. The day was as hot as
a June day can be,
and every one drove down in open carriages
and hansoms, and in the evening
returned in the same way. It
was the very Derby Day of æstheticism. ” To
every character
in the play was given a perfectly appropriate attire, and
the brown
and green of their costumes harmonised exquisitely with the
ferns
through which they wandered, the trees beneath which they lay,
and the lovely English landscape that surrounded the Pastoral
Players.” It
must have been a proud day for the Lady Archibald
Campbell, who gave this
fête, and for E. W. Godwin, who
directed its giving. Fairer to see than the
mummers were the
guests who sat and watched from under the dark and
griddled elms.
The women wore jerseys and tied-back skirts. Zulu hats
shaded
their faces from the sun. Bangles shimmered upon their wrists.
And the men of fashion wore light frock-coats and light top-hats
with black
bands, and the aesthetes were in velveteen, carrying
lilies.
Nor does it seem that Society went entirely to the æsthetes
for instruction
in life. There was actively proceeding, at this
time, an effort to raise
the average of aristocratic loveliness, quite
independently of the
æsthetes. The Professional Beauty was,
more strictly, a Philistine
production. What exactly this term,
Professional Beauty, signifies, how any
woman gained a right to
it, we do not and may never know. It is certain,
however, that
there
there were at this time a number of women to whom it was
applied. They
received special attention from the Prince of Wales,
and hostesses would
move heaven and earth to have them at their
receptions. Their portraits
were exhibited in every shop. Crowds
assembled before their door every
morning to see them start for
Rotten Row. Mrs. Langtry, the incomparably
beautiful, Mrs.
Wheeler, who always appeared in black, and Lady Lonsdale,
after-
wards Lady de Grey, were all of them famous Professional
Beauties. We may doubt whether the movement, symbolised by
these ladies,
was quite in accord with the dignity and elegance
that always should mark
the best society. Any effort to make
Beauty compulsory robs Beauty of its
chief charm. But, at the
same time, we do believe that this movement, so
far as it came of
a real wish to raise a practical standard of feminine
loveliness for
all classes, does not deserve the strictures that have been
passed
upon it by posterity. One of its immediate consequences was the
incursion of American ladies into London. Then it was that
these pretty
little creatures, ” clad in Worth’s most elegant con-
fections,” first
drawled their way into the drawing-rooms of the
great. Appearing, as they
did, with the especial favour of the
Prince of Wales, they had an immediate
success. They were so
wholly new that their voices and their dresses were mimicked
partout. The English beauties were very angry,
especially with
the Prince, whom alone they blamed for the vogue of their
rivals.
History credits the Prince of Wales with many notable achieve-
ments. Not the least of these is that he discovered the inhabitants
of
America.
It will be seen that in this renascence the keenest students of
the
exquisite were women. Nor, however, were men wholly
idle. Since the days of
King George the noble art of self-
adornment had been sadly neglected by
them. Great fops, like
D’Orsay,
D’Orsay, had come upon the town, but never had they formed a
school. Dress,
therefore, had become simpler, wardrobes
smaller, fashions apt to linger.
In 1880 arose the sect that was
soon to win for itself the title of ” The
Mashers.” What exactly
this title signified I suppose no two etymologists
will ever agree.
But we can learn clearly enough from the fashion-plates
and
caricatures of the day what the Mashers were in outward
semblance,
from the lampoons what was their mode of life.
Unlike the Dandies of the
Georgian era they made no pretence
to any qualities of the intellect, and,
wholly contemptuous of the
aesthetes, recognised no art save the art of
dress. Much might be
written about the Mashers. The Music Hall was unknown
to
them, but nightly they gathered at the Gaiety Theatre. Nightly
the
stalls were fulfilled with row after row of small, sleek heads,
surmounting
collars of monstrous height. Nightly in the foyer
were lisped the praises of Kate Vaughan, her graceful
dancing, or
of Nellie Farren, her matchless fooling. Never a night
passed
but the dreary stage-door was surrounded by a crowd of fools
bearing bouquets and fools incumbent upon canes. A strange
cult ! I used to
know a lady whose father was actually present at
the first night of “The
Forty Thieves,” and fell enamoured of one
of the coryphées. By such links is one age joined to another.
There is always something rather absurd about the past. It is
easy to sneer
at these Mashers, with their fantastic raiment and
vacuous lives. It is
easy to laugh at all that ensued when first
the mummers and the stainers of
canvas strayed into Mayfair.
To me the most wonderful moment of the
pantomime has always
seemed to come when the winged and wired fairies begin
to fade
away and, as they fade, clown and pantaloon tumble on joppling
and grimacing. The social condition of 1880 fascinates me in
the same
manner. Its contrasts are irresistible.
Perhaps,
Perhaps, in my study of the period, I may have fallen so deeply
beneath its
spell that I have tended, now and again, to exaggerate
its real importance.
I lay no claim to the true historical spirit. I
fancy it was a red-chalk
drawing of a girl in a mob-cap, signed
” Frank Miles, 1880,” that first
impelled me to research. To
give an accurate and exhaustive account of the
period would need
a far less brilliant pen than mine. But I hope that, by
dealing,
even so briefly as I have dealt, with its more strictly
sentimental
aspects, I may have lightened the task of the scientific
historian.
And I look to Professor Gardiner and to the Bishop of
Oxford.
Proem to “The Wonderful
Mission of Earl Lavender”
THOUGH our eyes turn ever waveward
Where our sun is well-nigh set ;
Though our Century totters graveward
We may laugh a little yet.
Oh ! our age-end style perplexes
All our elders time has tamed ;
On our sleeves we wear our sexes,
Our diseases, unashamed.
Have we lost the mood romantic
That was once our right by birth ?
Lo ! the greenest girl is frantic
With the woe of all the earth.
But we know a British rumour,
And we think it whispers well :
” We would ventilate our humour
In the very jaws of Hell.”
Though
Though our thoughts turn ever Doomwards,
Though our sun is well-nigh set,
Though our Century totters tombwards,
We may laugh a little yet.
The Yellow Book
Index to the Publishers’ Announcements
Ward & Downey . . . . . .3
Hurst & Blackett. . . . . . . 4
Chatto & Windus . . . . . . 5
W. Heinemann . . . . . . . 6
Chapman
& Hall . . . . . . 7
Sampson Low & Co. . . . . 8
A. D. Innes
& Co. . . . . . . 9
Virtue & Co. . . . . . . . 10
Dean &
Son . . . . . . . 11
F. V. White & Co. . . . . . . 12
“The Studio”
. . . . . . 13
Keynote Series . . . . . . . 14
The Yellow Book—Vol. IV. R
The Yellow Book AdvertisementsBOOKS BY JOHN DAVIDSON.
A FULL AND TRUE ACCOUNT OF THE WONDERFUL MISSION
OF
EARL LAVENDER, WHICH LASTED ONE NIGHT AND ONE DAY. With a
History
of the Pursuit of Earl Lavender and Lord Brumm by Mrs. Scamler and Maud
Emblem.
1 vol., crown 8vo, price 6s. [Now
Ready.
PERFERVID: The Career of Ninian Jamieson. With Illustrations
by HARRY
FURNISS. A few copies of the first edition
still remain, crown 8vo, cloth gilt, price 6s. New
and Cheaper
Edition, post 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
“Cleverly written. . . . The scenes between the Provost of
Mintern and Cosmo Mortimer, especially
the opening scene on the railway,
are extremely comical.”—The World.
“A More fascinating story for boys, or for those who are
not too old to remember their boyhood, has
rarely been
written.”—Glasgow Herald.
THE GREAT
MEN AND A PRACTICAL NOVELIST. With Illustrations
by EDWIN J. ELLIS. Crown
8vo, price 3s 6d.
“Deserves admiration for its fresh and living humour, its
racy freedom, its happy power to amuse and
enthral. . . . The stories have
a clean-cut, dramatic vigour and a plenitude of unforced wit. . . . For
pure
and simple delight few modern books have beaten Mr.
Davidson’s.”—Anti-Jacobin.
IN A MUSIC
HALL, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, price 5s.
“Poetically graceful and morally courageous.”—Glasgow Herald.
“Mr. Davidson is nothing if not bluntly original. . . . In
these sketches he shows himself frankly as
a realist in
poetry.”—Scottish Leader.
BAPTIST
LAKE. Square crown 8vo, buckram, price 3s. 6d.
“Abounds in felicities of expression, in clean-cut,
inclusive portraiture, and in descriptive passages of
singular beauty that
linger on the mind.”—Daily News.
“One of the best things in the book is the conception of
the ‘Middle Class Club.’ This is really a
regal effort. . . . The book is
full of good things of another kind, of poets’ good things, which are the
best
to be had.”—The Star.
“Mr. John Davidson can write nothing that is not clever.
The imagination of the poet glows in
every page. . . . Full of enchantment
and grace.”—The Speaker.
WARD & DOWNEY, LTD., 12 YORK BUILDINGS, ADELPHI, W.C.
TWO NEW VOLUMES OF POEMS.
BALLADS AND SONGS. By JOHN DAVIDSON. Fcap. 8vo,
buck-
ram, 5s. net. [This Edition now ready.
“They are thoroughly considered ; seen as solid wholes ;
seen not only in front, but round at the
back. . . . Both the ‘Ballad in
Blank Verse ‘ and the ‘Ballad of a Nun ‘ contain very strong morals very
stoutly driven home. In each the poet has made up his mind : he has a theory of
life, and presents that
theory to us under cover of a parable of
tremendous force.”— A. T. Q. C., in the Speaker.
“An abundant
vigour, a lusty vitality, is the mark of all his work. He does not versify for
the sake
of versifying, but because his intensity of feeling seeks an
outlet in the most vehement and concentrated
form of
expression.”—Daily Chronicle.
“We must acknowledge that Mr.
Davidson’s work in this volume displays great power. . . . There
is
strength and to spare.”—Times.
“Mr. Davidson’s new book is the best
thing he has done, and to say this is a good deal. . . . Here,
at all
events, is a poet who is never tame or dull : who, at all events, never leaves
us indifferent. His verse
speaks to the blood, and there are times when
‘the thing becomes a trumpet'”—Saturday Review.
ODES, AND OTHER
POEMS. BY WILLIAM WATSON. FCAP. 8vo,
buckram, 4s. 6d. net. [Third Edition
now ready.
“Classic sobriety of form, perspicuity of thought, smoothness
and richness of cadence, ingenuity and
resonance of epithet, a pointed
concision of style . . . these are the abiding characteristics of Mr.
Watson’s
verse. . . . He is a writer, indeed, who can write like
this.”—Daily Chronicle.
“He is one of the very few verse-writers of
the present day who can be relied on to give us only
his best work, and in
that work we are certain to find the rare qualities of simplicity, sanity, and
proper-
tion.”—Saturday Review.
“Good as Mr. Watson’s earlier
volumes were, there is, we think, in this volume a very marked
advance in
craftsmanship and freedom.”—Westminster Gazette.
“Mr. Watson
sustains easily in this volume the reputation he has gained of far the greatest
poet still
amongst us.”—Spectator.
“His new volume contains
five or six poems which are real additions to literature.”—Times.
LONDON: JOHN LANE, THE BODLEY HEAD.
Hurst & Blackett’s Publications.
Hurst & Blackett’s Three-and-Sixpenny Series.
Crown 8vo, uniformly
bound, bevelled boards, each 3s. 6d.
ROBERT CARROLL. By the Author of
“Mistress Beatrice Cope,” etc.
MARY FENWICK’S DAUGHTER. By BEATRICE
WHITBY.
THUNDERBOLT: An Australian Bushranging Story. By the Rev.
J. MIDDLETON MACDONALD, Bengal Chaplain.
THE AWAKENING
OF MARY
FENWICK. By BEATRICE WHITBY.
TWO ENGLISH GIRLS. By MABEL
HART.
HIS LITTLE MOTHER. By the
Author of “John Halifax, Gentleman.”
MISTRESS BEATRICE COPE.
By M. LE CLERC.
A MARCH IN THE RANKS. By
JESSIE FOTHERGILL.
NINETTE. By the Author of “Vera,”
“Blue Roses,” &c.
A CROOKED PATH. By Mrs.
ALEXANDER.
ONE REASON WHY. By BEATRICE
WHITBY.
MAHME NOUSIE. By G. MANVILLE
FENN.
THE IDES OF MARCH. By G.
M. ROBINS.
PART OF THE PROPERTY. By
BEATRICE WHITBY.
CASPAR BROOKE’S DAUGHTER.
By ADELINE SERGEANT.
JANET. A Novel. By Mrs.
OLIPHANT.
A RAINBOW AT NIGHT. By the
Author of “Mistress Beatrice Cope.”
IN THE SUNTIME OF
HER
YOUTH. By BEATRICE WHITBY.
MISS BOUVERIE. By Mrs. MOLES-
WORTH.
FROM HARVEST TO HAYTIME.
By the Author of “Two English Girls.”
THE WINNING OF
MAY. By the
Author of “Dr. Edith Romney.”
SIR ANTHONY. By ADELINE SER-
GEANT.
EDNA LYALL’S NOVELS.
Each in One Volume, crown 8vo, 6s.
TO RIGHT THE
WRONG. DONOVAN. KNIGHT ERRANT. WON BY WAITING.
WE TWO. IN THE GOLDEN DAYS.
A HARDY NORSEMAN.
A SELECTION OF HURST & BLACKETT’S
Standard Library of Cheap Editions of Popular Modern
Works.
Each work complete in one Vol., 5s. (any of which can be
had separately), elegantly printed
and bound, and Illustrated by Sir. J.
Gilbert, Sir. J. E. Millais, Hunt, Leech, Poynter, Foster, Tenniel.
Sandys,
E. Hughes, Sambourne, J. Laslett Pot, etc.
By the Author of “John Halifax.”
JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN.
A WOMAN’S
THOUGHT ABOUT WOMEN.
A LIFE FOR A LIFE.
NOTHING NEW.
MISTRESS AND
MAID.
THE WOMAN’S KINGDOM.
CHRISTIAN’S MISTAKE.
A NOBLE LIFE.
THE UNKIND WORD.
A BRAVE LADY.
STUDIES FROM LIFE.
YOUNG
MRS. JARDINE.
HANNAH.
By the Author of “Sam Slick.”
NATURE AND HUMAN NATURE.
WISE SAWS AND
MODERN INSTANCES.
THE OLD JUDGE; or, Life in a Colony.
TRAITS OF
AMERICAN HUMOUR.
THE AMERICANS AT HOME.
By Dr. George Macdonald.
DAVID ELGINBROD.
ROBERT FALCONER.
ALEC
FORBES.
SIR GIBBIE.
By Mrs. Oliphant.
ADAM GRÆME. LAIRD OF NORLAW. A ROSE IN JUNE.
PHɶBE, JUNIOR.
AGNES. LIFE OF IRVING. IT WAS A LOVER AND HIS
LASS.
LONDON: HURST & BLACKETT, LTD., 13 GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET, W.
CHATTO & WINDUS’S NEW BOOKS.
NEW LIBRARY NOVELS.
A LONDON LEGEND. By JUSTIN
HUNTLY McCARTHY. 3 vols., crown 8vo,
15s. nett. [Feb. 1.
MR JERVIS ; a
Romance of the Indian Hills. By B. M. CROKER, Author of “Diana
Barrington,” &c. 3 vols., crown 8vo, 15s. nett.
THE GOOD SHIP “MOHOCK.” By W. CLARK RUSSELL, Author of “My Shipmate
Louise,” &c. 2vols., crown 8v0, 10s. nett.
THE
CHARLATAN : A Story of To-Day. By ROBERT BUCHANAN and HENRY
MURRAY. 2 vols., crown 8vo, 10s. nett.
BEYOND THE
DREAMS OF AVARICE. By WALTER BESANT, Author of “All
Sorts of Conditions of Men.” Crown 8vo, cloth extra,
6s. [Shortly.
PEN AND PENCIL SKETCHES BY HENRY STACY MARKS, R.A. With 4
Photogravure Plates and 126 Facsimiles. 2 vols., demy 8vo,
cloth extra, 32s.
THE LIFE AND INVENTIONS OF THOMAS A. EDISON. By W. K. L. and
ANTONIA DICKSON. With 200 Illustrations by R. F. OUTCALT,
W. F. RICALTON, &c. Demy
4to, cloth gilt, 18s.
MEMOIRS OF THE DUCHESSE DE
GONTAUT (Gouvernante to the Children of
France during the Restoration), 1773-1836. Translated from
the French by Mrs. J. W. DAVIS.
With Photogravure Frontispieces. 2 vols., demy 8vo, cloth
extra, 21s.
NEW THREE-AND-SIXPENNY NOVELS. THE MINOR CHORD : a
Story of a Prima Donna. By J. MITCHELL CHAPPLE.
THE PHANTOM DEATH, &c.
By W. CLARK RUSSELL. With a Frontispiece by
H. C. SEPPINGS WRIGHT.
PUDD’NHEAD WILSON. By MARK
TWAIN. With Portrait, and 6 Illustrations.
MADAME SANS-GÉNE. By E.
LEPELLETIER. A Romance founded on the Play
by Sardou and Moreau. Translated by J. A. J. DE VILLIERS.
[ Shortly.
THE
BELL-RINGER OF ANGEL’S, &c. By BRET HARTE. With 39 Illustratons
by A. S. BOYD, G. D. ARMOUR, DUDLEY HARDY, &c.
VERNON’S AUNT : being the Oriental Experiences of Miss Lavinia Moffat. By
SARA JEANNETTE DUNCAN ( Mrs. EVERARD COTES). With 47
Illustrations by HAL HURST.
RENSHAW FANNING’S QUEST : a Tale of the High
Veldt. By BERTRAM
MITFORD, Author of “The Gun-Runner,” “The Luck of Gerard
Ridgeley,” “The King’s
Assegai,” &c. With a Frontispiece by STANLEY L.
WOOD.
LOURDES. By EMILE ZOLA, Author of “The Downfall,” “The Dream,” “Money,”
and “Dr. Pascal.” Translated by E. A. VIZETELLY.
ROMANCES OF THE OLD SERAGLIO. By H. N. CRELLIN, Author of “Tales of
the Caliph.” With 28 Illustrations by STANLEY L. WOOD.
HIS VANISHED STAR. By CHARLES EGBERT CRADDOCK, Author of “The
Prophet of the Great Smoky Mountains.”
SAINT ANN’S. By
W. E. NORRIS, Author of “The Rogue.”
THE ONE TOO MANY. By E. LYNN LINTON,
Author of “Patricia Kemball.”
CHRISTINA CHARD. By Mrs. CAMPBELL PRAED. With
a Frontispiece.
TWO OFFENDERS. By OUIDA, Author of “Under Two Flags.”
ORCHARD DAMEREL. By ALAN ST. AUBYN. [Shortly.
JACK DOYLE’S
DAUGHTER. By R. E. FRANCILLON. [Shortly.
DOROTHY DOUBLE.
By G. A. HENTY. [Shortly.
LONDON : CHATTO & WINDUS, 214 PICCADILLY, W.
Mr. Wm. Heinemann’s List.
WORKS OF ART.
MASTERPIECES OF GREEK SCULPTURE. A
Series of Essays
in the History of Art. By ADOLF FURTWANGLER. Authorised
Translation. Edited
by EUGENE SELLERS. Large 4to. With Nineteen Full-page
Photogravure Plates
and Two Hundred Text Illustrations. Price £3 3s. net.
Also an EDITION DE LUXE (limited to
Fifty Copies) printed on Japanese
Vellum, 2 vols.
Price £10 10s. net.
REMBRANDT.
Seventeen of his Masterpieces, from the Collection of
his Pictures in the Cassel Gallery. Reproduced in
Photogravure by the Berlin Photo-
graphic Company. Printed on the finest Japanese paper. With
an Essay by
FREDERICK WEDMORE. In Large Portfolio, 27 1/2 in. by 20 in.
Numbered Sets
(only 25) £21 net, others £12 12s. net.
REMBRANDT :
His Life, his Work, and his Times. By EMILE MICHEL.
Translated by FLORENCE
SIMMONDS, Edited by FREDERICK WEDMORE. A New
Edition to be completed in Sixteen Parts, each containing
Five Plates in Photogravure
and Colour. Parts I., II., III., and IV. are ready, price
2s. 6d. each net.
HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY.
THE STORY OF A THRONE :
Catherine II. of Russia. From the
French of K. WALISZEWSKI. With a Portrait. 2 vols. demy
8vo, 28s.
ALEXANDER THE THIRD. By CHARLES LOWE, M.A., Author of
“Prince Bismarck : an Historical Biography.” With Portrait.
Crown 8vo, 6s.
EDMOND AND JULES DE GONCOURT. With Letters and
Leaves from their Journals. Selected and Edited. With New
and Original Portriats.
2 vols. demy 8vo, 32s.
MEMOIRS OF THE PRINCE DE
JOINVILLE. (Vieux Souvenirs.)
Translated from the French by Lady MARY LOYD. With many
Illustrations from
Drawings by the Author. Demy 8vo, 15s. net.
NAPOLEON
AND THE FAIR SEX. (Napoléon et les Femmes.)
Translated from the French of FREDERIC MASSON. With 10
Portraits. Demy 8vo,
15s. net.
Uniformly bound. SHORT STORIES. Price 3s. 6d. each.
G. S. Street.
EPISODES. By the Author of
“The
Autobiography of a Boy.”
HUBERT CRACKENTHORPE.
WRECKAGE. Seven Studies.
2nd
Edition.
HENRY HARLAND.
MADEMOISELLE MISS, and other
Stories.
WOLCOTT BALESTIER.
THE AVERAGE WOMAN. With
a Biographical Sketch by HENRY JAMES.
FRANÇOIS COPPÉE.
BLESSED ARE THE POOR.
Translated by WINIFRED HEATON. With
an Introduction by T. P. O’CONNOR.
EMILE ZOLA.
THE ATTACK ON THE MILL.
With an
Essay on the Short Stories of M.
ZOLA, by EDMUND GOSSE.
* This volume is also issued with 26
Illustrations by E.
COURBOIN, five of which
are in colours. Small 4to, cloth, 5s.
LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN, 21 BEDFORD STRET, W.C.
Chapman & Hall’s New Books.
Woman in India. By MARY FRANCES BILLINGTON. With an Introduc-
tion by the MARCHIONESS of DUFFERIN and AVA, C.I.
Illustrated by H. Johnson and
others. Dedicated by permission to H.R.H. the Duchess of
Connaught. Demy 8vo, 14s.
The Marches of Wales : Notes and Impressions on
the Welsh
Borders, from the Severn Sea to the Sands o’ Dee. By
CHARLES G. HARPER. With
114 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 16s.
The History of Art
in Primitive Greece (Mycenian). By
GEORGES PERROT and CHARLES CHIPIEZ. With 553 Illustrations.
2 vols. imperial
8vo, 42s.
The Adventures of Oliver Twist. By CHARLES
DICKENS. With
26 Water-Colour Drawings by George Cruikshank. An Édition
de Luxe, printed on
superfine paper. Bound in half-morocco, imperial 8vo, 42s.
net.
The Migration of British Birds : including their Post-Glacial
Emigration as Traced by the Application of a New Law of
Dispersal. By CHARLES
DIXON. With Maps. Crown 8vo. [Ready in January.
The
Progress of Science : Its Origin, Course, Promoters, and
Results. By V. MARMERY. Demy 8vo. [In January.
Essays,
Speculative and Suggestive. By JOHN ADDINGTON
SYMONDS. New Edition. Demy 8vo, 9s.
NEW NOVELS at 3s. 6d.
A Black Squire. By Mrs. ALFRED HUNT.
The Mystery
of the Patrician Club. By ALBERT D. VANDAM.
A New Edition. Crown 8vo.
The Star of Fortune : A
Story of the Indian Mutiny. By J. E.
MUDDOCK. A NEw Edition. Crown 8vo.
Clove Pink : A
Study from Memory. By ANNA C. STEELE, Author of
“Gardenhurst,” &c. Second Edition. Crown 8vo.
‘Midst the Wild Carpathians. By MAURUS JOKAI. Translated by
R. NISBET BAIN. A New Edition. Crown 8vo.
A Human
Document. By W. H. MALLOCK. Sixth Thousand.
Crown 8vo.
GEORGE MEREDITH’S WORKS.
A Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. each.
Lord
Ormont and his Aminta.
One of our Conquerors.
Diana of the
Crossways.
Evan Harrington.
The Ordeal of Richard Feverel.
The
Adventures of Harry Richmond.
Sandra Belloni.
Vittoria.
Rhoda
Fleming.
Beauchamp’s Career.
The Egoist.
The Shavings of Shagpat
; and Farina.
The 6s. Edition is also to be had.
LONDON: CHAPMAN & HALL, LIMITED.
SCRIBNER’S MAGAZINE
FOR 1895.
THE constantly widening connection of “Scribner’s Magazine” in both literary and artistic work will be drawn upon during the coming year in novel and stimulating directions to make each issue represent the highest type of a progressive and popular American Magazine.
ANNOUNCEMENTS.
The Amazing Marriage,
A NEW SERIAL NOVEL by GEORGE MEREDITH, will BEGIN in
the January Number of “SCRIBNER.”
The History of the Last Quarter-Century in the United States
Will be an important feature, extending over a number of
months.
To undertake the preparation of this history the
Magazine has been fortunate in securing
President E BENJAMIN ANDREWS, of Brown University, who
unites the closest study
of American history with the broad grasp of a man
of affairs. He possesses especially the fresh
point of view and
picturesque narrative which mean everything in a work of this character.
The Story of a Play
Will be a short novel by WILLIAM D. HOWELLS, the
experience of young playwright,
and one of Mr. Howell’s most delightful
pictures of New York life in a new field.
Another undertaking of interest in quite a different field
will be ROBERT GRANT’S
Papers on the Practical Problems of Life, under
the title of
“The Art of Living.”
“The Income.” “The
Commissariat.” “The Summer Problem.”
“The Dwelling.” “Education.” “Married
and Single Life.”
“The Case of Man” AND “The Case of Woman.”
“American Party Politics”
Will be a series of three articles by NOAH
BROOKS, dealing with the history of party
politic with the clearness,
entertaining quality and personal reminiscences of a man who has been
for
years a leading journalist and student of the subject.
No attempt will be made to give here a detailed announcement of the miscellaneous
articles which will
give permanence and lively interest to the numbers of
the Magazine for 1895. By their varied suggestiveness
and individuality
they will maintain its traditions of excellence and of close interest in the
activities of
contemporary life. But among the papers which will appear in
early numbers of the year may be especially
mentioned: Life at the Athletic
Clubs, by DUNCAN EDWARDS, illustrated by C. D. Gibson ; Country
and Hunt
Clubs, by EDWARDS S. MARTIN, illustrated ; A Tuscan Shrine, by Mrs. EDITH
WHARTON,
with superb illustrations recording an important artistic
discovery; Old-fashioned Gardens, by Mrs.
ALICE MORSE EARL, abundantly
illustrated from the finest of our old gardens; The Portraits of J. M.
W.
Turner, by COSMO MONKHOUSE; Coney Island, by JULIAN RALPH, illustrated by Henry
McCarter;
a story of Labrador, by GILBERT PARKER, illustrated by Albery
Lynch; Country Roads, written and
illustrated by FRANK FRENCH, the
well-known engraver; Sawney’s Deer-lick, by CHARLES D. LANIER,
illustrated
by A. B. Frost.
LONDON: SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON & COMPANY, LIMITED,
ST. DUNSTAN’S HOUSE,
FETTER LANE, FLEET STREET, E.C.
Some Books published by
A. D. INNES & CO.
VERSE TRANSLATIONS FROM GREEK AND LATIN POETS.
By ARTHUR D. INNES, M.A.
Large post 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 5s. net.
“A finely varied classical garland. . . . We would fain have a whole book of
Virgil from a trans-
lator who renders ‘Inter se coiisse viros et cernere
ferro’ by ‘Crash in the stern arbitrament of steel.’ . . .
Will not Mr.
Innes give us something more ambitious?”—National
Observer, October 20, 1894.
“It is not every lover of the classics who can be his own translator of them ; it
is not every translator
who can be the publisher of his own translations.
But Mr. Innes can, and he has admirably performed
both
functions.”—Daily Chronicle.
SEERS AND SINGERS. A Study of Five English Poets (BROWNING,
TENNYSON,
WORDSWORTH, MATTHEW ARNOLD, and Mrs. BROWNING). By ARTHUR
D. INNES, M.A.
Cloth antique extra, gilt top, 5s.
“Never were great poets and their gifts to us dealt with in a more reverential
and yet discriminating
fashion. Comments and criticisms are alike delicate
and suggestive. All followers of the great five
should possess this little
book, whose dainty get up is still its least charm.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
SOCIETY IN CHINA. By ROBERT H. DOUGLAS. An Account of the
Everyday Life of
the Chinese People: Social, Political, and Religious. Demy 8vo,
cloth, with
22 Illustrations. Second Edition. Price 16s.
“Not only does Mr. Douglas’s book supply a complete conspectus of the polity, institutions, manners, and sentiments of this petrified race, but it reviews clearly the history of foreign relations with China, and points a moral which British diplomatists would do well to lay to heart in future difficulties with China.” Times.
Novels.
By STANLEY WEYMAN.
MY LADY ROTHA. A Romance of the Thirty Years’ War. With 8
Illustrations by
JOHN WILLIAMSON. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 28th Thousand.
“Baron DE BOOK-WORMS says: “Mr. Stanley Weyman, Author of ‘A Gentleman of France’ and ‘Under the Red Robe,’ has not yet, excellent as were both these works, written anything so powerful, so artistic, so exciting, and so all-engrossing as ‘My Lady Rotha.'”—Punch.
By ANTHONY HOPE.
HALF A HERO. Fourth Edition.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
“The book is delightful to read, and an excellent piece of work.”—Standard.
MR. WITT’S WIDOW. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
“In truth a brilliant little tale.”—Times.
SPORT ROYAL. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2s.
“Among these eleven stories—frivolous, weird, humorous, or sparkling—there is no room for monotony or tedium.”—Athenæum.
By ROBERT BLATCHFORD.
A SON OF THE FORGE. Crown
8vo, cloth, 6s.
“A rattling good story.”—Literary World.
By F. CUNNINGHAM. BROOMIEBURN : Border Sketches. Crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 3s. 6d.
“Will prove delightful reading.”—Morning Post.
LONDON: A. D. INNES & CO., 31 & 32 BEDFORD STREET, STRAND.
A large and beautiful Copyright Etching after Sir FREDERIC
LEIGHTON
presented to all Purchasers of THE ART JOURNAL,
1895.
IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT.
In order still further to increase the large circulation of THE ART JOURNAL,
the Proprietors have decided to PRESENT to all Annual Subscribers for
1895 a carefully printed and good impression on specially made Etching
Paper of a
VALUABLE ORIGINAL COPYRIGHT ETCHING,
now being etched by
the very competent Artist, G. A. MANCHON, of the
beautiful and decorative
Painting,
“HIT,”
By Sir Frederic Leighton, Bart.,
PRESIDENT OF
THE ROYAL ACADEMY.
The Etching will be of large dimensions, having an engraved surface of 21 x 16
in.
suitable for frames 30 1/2 x 22 1/2 in.
The scheme for the diffusion of a thoroughly good work of Art has the express
sanction of the President of the Royal Academy, who has kindly promised to
examine
the progress of the etching, and to sign the Artist’s Proofs, on
its completion to his
satisfaction
For further particulars see announcement in the January
Number of THE ART JOURNAL,
or Prospectus, to be obtained from the
Publishers.
LONDON: J. S. VIRTUE & CO., LTD., 26 IVY LANE, PATERNOSTER ROW. E.C.
Dean & Son’s List.
Under the Immediate Patronage of H.R.H. the
Duchess of Fife, H.I.M. the
Empress of
Germany, Right Hon. the Countess
of Aberdeen.
SECOND EDITION.
BABY’S SOUVENIR. Most
handsomely bound, gilt edges, &c., 10s. 6d.
A most charming book to preserve the Record of
a
Child’s Life from its Birth to its Majority, con-
taining Twenty-three
Coloured and other Illustra-
tions, printed in Facsimile of the Original
Aqua-
relles of F. M. BRUNDAGE. The following are a
few of the
subjects, with spaces left for filling in
details :
NAME OF BABY.
THE LOCK OF HAIR.
BABY’S FIRST WORD.
BABY’S FIRST TOOTH.
BABY’S
FIRST STEPS.
FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL.
BABY’S FIRST PRAYER, &c.
BY GORDON STABLES, C.M., M.D., R.N.
Demy 8vo,
handsomely bound, cloth gilt,
with Medallion Picture, 6s. 6d.
OUR
FRIEND THE DOG.
Sixth Edition, Enlarged and thoroughly Re-
vised
throughout. Richly Illustrated with
full-page Portraits of all the latest
Champion
Dogs, and numerous smaller Illustrations.
A Complete and Practical Guide to all that is
known
about every Breed of Dog in the World,
their Show Points, Properties, Uses
and Peculiari-
ties, Successful Mangement in Health and Sick-
ness,
Rules and full Particulars of all Dog
Clubs &c.
FOURTH EDITION. Crown 8vo, handsomely bound, cloth
gilt,
gilt edges, 5s.
THE DOYLE FAIRY BOOK.
Consisting of
Twenty-nine Fairy Tales.
Translated from various Languages by AN-
THONY R. MONTALBA. With Thirty-four
Illustrations by RICHARD DOYLE, a
Memoir
of Doyle, and an Introduction.
Just ready, crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.
BY FRANCIS W. MOORE,
Author of “Humorous Plays,”
&c.
HUMOROUS PIECES. A Col-
lection of Original Recitations in
Prose and
Verse, including:
JACK AND JILL.
THE FLAT IRON.
MAN PROPOSES.
ODDITIES OF EVERY DAY.
LITTLE JACK HORNER.
ADVICE
GRATIS.
And Twenty-three other Pieces.
Cloth gilt, crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
HUMOROUS PLAYS. By
FRANCIS W. MOORE.
This Collection of Short Plays, Duologues, and
Proverbs in Action is intended as an addition to
the scanty assortment of
pieces suitable for private
representation.
Having been originally written for this purpose,
they
involve only a very limited number of charac-
ters, and no exceptional
amount of dramatic ex-
perience. Each is comprised within a single act,
and the requirements as to scenery costumes, and
stage appliances are
of a simple kind. The scenes
are all indoors.
All are available for performance, whether in
public
or private, without payment.
The Plays in this volume may also be had separ-
ately,
in paper covers, crown 8vo, at 6d. each.
SECOND EDITION.
Handsomely bound, cloth gilt,
large post 8vo,
3s. 6d.
SCENES THROUGH THE
BATTLE SMOKE : Being
Reminiscences in
the Afghan and Egyptian Campaigns. By
the Rev. ARTHUR
MALE, Army Chaplain at
Lucknow, and in the Afghan and Egyptian
Campaigns. with Portrait of the Author, and
Eight large Illustrations by
SYDNEY PAGET,
War Artist to the Illustrated London
News in
these Campaigns.
Just ready, demy 8vo, cloth, 162 pages, 2s. 6d.
CHESS HISTORY AND REM-
INISCENCES. By H. E. BIRD, Author of
“Chess Openings,” “Modern Chess,” &c.
This interesting book fo Reminiscences of half-a-
century contains a Portrait of the Author, Notes
on Ancient and Modern
Chess, Anecdotes as to
the Eccentricities of Noted Players, a Sketch
of
Simpson’s, &c.
Blue cloth gilt, gilt edges, large crown 8vo, 5s.
DEAN’S FAIRY BOOK.
A Companion to the “Doyle Fairy Book.”
This volume,
which makes a splendid presentation
book for a child, contains most of the
favourite
fairy tales of childhood, drawn from Penault, old
chap
books, and the “Arabian Nights.” Such
favourites as “Sleeping Beauty,”
“Aladdin,”
“Valentine and Orson,” “Hop o’ My Thumb,”
and “Jack the
Giant Killer,” are included in its
pages, and the book is enriched with
numerous
excellent illustrations by able artists.
LONDON: DEAN & SON, LIMITED, 160A FLEET STREET, E.C.
Publishers of Dean’s Plays for young Actors.
F.V. WHITE & CO.’S RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
AT ALL LIBRARIES.
A BORN SOLDIER. By JOHN STRANGE WINTER, Author of
“Bootles’ Baby,” “Army Society,”
“The Soul of the Bishop,” &c. One vol.
Bevelled edges, gilt cloth, 6s. (And at all Booksellers’
and
Bookstalls.)
KITTY’S ENGAGEMENT. By FLORENCE WARDEN, Author of “The House
on the Marsh,”
“A Wild Wooing,” “A Scarborough Romance,” &c. One vol.
Cloth 6s. [January.
A
GIRL’S FOLLY. By ANNIE THOMAS (Mrs. PENDER CUDLIP), Author of “Allerton
Towers,”
“Kate Valliant,” “Friends and Lovers,” &c. Three vols.
18s.
A BAD LOT. By Mrs. LOVETT CAMERON, Author of “In a Grass Country,”
“Jack’s Secret,”
&c. Three vols. 18s.
A RACING RUBBER. By HAWLEY
SMART, Author of “Breezie Langton,” “Beatrice and
Benedick,” “The Plunger,”
&c. Two vols. 12s.
A PERFECT FOOL. By FLORENCE WARDEN, Author of “The
House on the Marsh,” “A
Young Wife’s Trial,” “My Child and I,” &c. Two
Vols. 12s.
A TRAGIC HONEYMOON. By ALAN ST. AUBYN, Author of “A Fellow of
Trinity,” “The
Master of St. Benedict’s,” “The Old Maid’s Sweetheart,”
&c. Two vols. 12s.
THE CATCH OF THE COUNTY. By Mrs. EDWARD KENNARD,
Author of “The Girl in
the Brown Habit,” The Hunting Girl,” “Sporting
Tales,” &c. Three vols. 18s.
PETER’S WIFE. By Mrs. HUNGERFORD, Author
of “Nora Creina,” “Molly Brawn,” “April’s
Lady,” &c. Three vols.
18s.
THE SPIRIT OF THE WORLD. By FLORENCE MARRYAT, Author of “There is no
Death,” &c. One
vol. Cloth, 6s. (And at all Booksellers’ and
Bookstalls.)
AT ALL BOOKSELLERS’ AND BOOKSTALLS.
Cloth, 3s, 6d, each.
A DESERT BRIDE; A Story of
Adventure in India and Persia. By HUME
NISBET. (With Illustrations by the
Author.)
The Second Edition (Revised) of HOUSEKEEPING: A Guide to Domestic
Manage-
ment. By Mrs. HUMPHRY. (“Madge’ of Truth).
Cloth 2s. 6d. each.
A SEVENTH CHILD. A New
Novel. (3rd Edition.) By JOHN STRANGE WINTER.
WHAT GOLD CANNOT BUY. A New
Novel. By Mrs. ALEXANDER. [January.
A MAN OF
TO-DAY. By HELEN MATHERS. [January.
THE ENDING
OF MY DAY : The Story of a Stormy Life. By “Rita.”
MY CHILD AND I : A
Woman’s Story. By FLORENCE WARDEN.
A TRAGIC BLUNDER. By Mrs. LOVETT
CAMERON.
THE HUNTING GIRL. By Mrs. EDWARD KENNARD.
In Picture Boards, 2s. each.
AUNT JOHNNIE. (4th
Edition.) By JOHN STRANGE WINTER. [January.
A
BUSH GIRL’S ROMANCE. (2nd Edition.) By HUME NISBET. [January.
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED ; A Question of Marriage. (3rd
Edition.) By
FERGUS HUME.
A DAUGHTER’S HEART. By Mrs. LOVETT
CAMERON.
THE ROMANCE OF A CHALET. By Mrs. CAMPBELL PRAED.
A SISTER’S
SIN. By Mrs. LOVETT CAMERON.
ONLY A HORSE-DEALER. (3rd Edition.) By Mrs.
ROBERT JOCELYN.
In paper covers, 1s.; cloth, 1s. 6d. each.
THE
STRANGER WOMAN. By JOHN STRANGE WINTER. (3rd Edition.)
THE INVESTIGATIONS
OF JOHN PYM. By DAVID CHRISTIE MURRAY. [January.
Price One Shilling each.
“BELGRAVIA” ANNUAL
(Illustrated), containing contributions by Florence Marryat ; the
author of
“Miss Molly” ; Gertrude Warden ; Hume Nisbet ; Edith Stewart Drewery ; Ella
Mac Mahon and others.
“LONDON SOCIETY” CHRISTMAS NUMBER
(Illustrated), containing contributions
by John Strange Winter ; B. M.
Croker ; Curtis Yorke ; “Rita” ; W. W. Fenn ; R. M. Burnand ;
A. Perrin,
and others.
F. V. WHITE & CO., 14 Bedford Street, Strand, W.C.
THE STUDIO
An Illustrated Magazine
of Fine and Applied Art
Offices: 5 Henrietta Street
Covent Garden London wc
Eight-pence Monthly
Eight Shillings per annum, or Nine Shillings and Sixpence
Post Free.
RECENT PRESS
OPINIONS.
“Practical, sensible, and very
readable.”—The
Times.
“Highly aesthetic publicaton.”
Daily Telegraph.
“Indispensable to artists who
wish to keep abreast of the times.”
Pall Mall Budget.
“Really the best of the Art
Magazines.”—Daily Chronicle.
“No other English magazine
covers the field which this one
adopted in
its first number and
has cultivated ever since in issues
preserving a
high standard of
artistic excellence. For anyone
who wishes to follow
the doings
of the emancipated wing in
English art, especially English
decorative art, it is the best maga-
zine printed.”
New York Tribune.
“Bien écrite, bien éditée, d’un
artistique aspect dans sa robe
vert
olive, le ‘STUDIO’ est sans
contredit la plus neuve et la plus
originale revue d’art illustrée
qu’on puisse signaler . . . nulle
autre revue d’art ne lui est com-
parable, ni en Angleterre ni
surtout
sur le continent.”
L’Art Moderne.
It is the Mission of “THE STUDIO” to treat upon Modern Art in all its phases
—Art in Painting, Art in Books, Art in Decoration, Art in the Home ; and
to
illustrate not only the best pictures, but also the best decorative
designs of
the day.
The principal writers on Art are contributors to its pages.
Many original illustrations reproduced in the best possible manner are to be
found in every number. Supplements of artistic value are frequently
presented.
Its Prize Competitions are doing good work in introducing young artists to
manufacturers and patrons of Art.
Everyone interested in Art, professionally or otherwise, should read it.
It is the cheapest and best illustrated Journal devoted to Art of the day.
The Keynote Series.
Each Volume with specially
designed Title-page by AUBREY BEARDSLEY.
Crown 8v0, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
KEYNOTES.
By GEORGE EGERTON.
Sixth Edition now ready.
“A rich, passionate temperament vibrates through every line. . . . We have met
nothing so lovely in its tenderness since Mr. Kipling’s ‘Without Benefit
of Clergy.'”
Daily Chronicle
“The author of these able word sketches is manifestly a close observer of
Nature’s
moods, and one, moreover, who carefully takes stock of the
up-to-date thoughts that
shake mankind.”—Daily
Telegraph.
“Not since ‘The Story of an African Farm’ was written has any woman
delivered
herself of so strong, so forcible a book.”—Queen.
“A work of genius. There is upon the whole thing a stamp of downright
inevitable-
ness as of things which must be written, and written exactly in
that way.”—Speakers.
“‘Keynotes’ is a singularly clever book.”—Truth.
A CHILD OF THE AGE.
By FRANCIS ADAMS.
Ready.
“The love incident is exquisite, and exquisitely told. ‘Rosy’ lives ; her
emotions
stir us. . . . One is grateful for the artistic revelation of the
sweet wormwood of pain.”
Saturday Review.
There is a bloom of romance upon their story which recalls Lucy and Richard
Feverel. . . . It is rarely that a novelist is able to suffuse his story with
the first rosy
purity of passion as Mr. Adams has done in this
book.”—Realm.
“Only a man of big talent could have produced it.”—Literary World.
“It comes recognizably near to great excellence.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“Possesses a depth and clearness of insight, a delicacy of touch, and a
brilliancy and
beauty of style very remarkable in so young a
writer.”—Scotsman.
LONDON: JOHN LANE, THE BODLEY HEAD.
The Keynote Series.
Each Volume with specially
designed Title-page by AUBREY BEARDSLEY.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
THE DANCING FAUN.
By FLORENCE FARR.
Ready.
“We welcome the light and merry pen of Miss Farr as one of the deftest that has
been wielded in the style of to-day. She has written the cleverest and the
most cynical
sensation story of the season.”—Liverpool Daily Post.
“No one can deny its freshness and wit. Indeed there are things in it here
and
there which John Oliver Hobbes herself might have signed without loss
of reputation.”
Woman.
“There is a lurid power in the very unreality of the story. One does not
quite
understand how Lady Geraldine worked herself up to shooting her
lover, but when she
has done it, the description of what passes through her
mind is magnificent.”—Athenæum
“As a work of art the book has the merit of brevity and smart writing ; while the
dénouement is skilfully prepared, and comes as a
surprise. If the book had been intended
as a satire on the ‘new woman’ sort
of literature, it would have been most brilliant ; but
assuming it to be
written in earnest, we can heartily praise the form of its construction
without agreeing with the sentiments expressed.”—St.
James’s Gazette.
“Shows considerable power and aptitude.”—Saturday Review.
THE GREAT GOD PAN AND THE
INMOST LIGHT.
By ARTHUR MACHEN.
Ready.
“The supernatural element is utilized with extraordinary power and effectiveness
in
both these blood-chilling masterpieces.”—Daily Telegraph.
“Since Mr. Stevenson played with the crucibles of Science in ‘Dr. Jekyll and
Mr.
Hyde,’ we have not encountered a more successful experiment of the sort.”
Pall Mall Gazette.
“Nothing more striking or more skilful than this book has been produced in the
way
of what one may call Borderland fiction since Mr. Stevenson’s
indefatigable Brownies
gave the world ‘Dr. Jekyll and Mr.
Hyde.'”—Glasgow Herald.
“Capital reading, we should say, for ghosts and vampires in their leisure moments.”
Daily Chronicle.
“For sheer gruesome horror Mr. Machen’s story surpasses anything that has
been
published for a long time.”—Scotsman.
LONDON : JOHN LANE, THE BODLEY HEAD.
The Keynote Series.
Each Volume with specially
designed Title-[age by AUBREY BEARDSLEY.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s, 6d. net.
POOR FOLK.
Translated from the Russian of F. DOSTOIEVSKY.
By LENA
MILMAN.
WITH A PREFACE BY GEORGE MOORE.
Ready.
“These things seem small, but in the hands of Dostoievsky they make a work
of
genius.”—Black and White.
“One of the most pathetic things in literature, heart-rending, just because
its
tragedy is so repressed.”—Bookman.
“As to novels, the very finest I have read of late or for long is ‘Poor Folk,’
by
Fedor Dostoievsky, translated by Miss Lena Milman.”—Truth.
“Dostoievsky’s novel has met with that rare advantage, a really good translator.”—
Queen.
“This admirable translation of a great author.”—Liverpool Mercury.
“‘Poor Folk’ Englished does not read like a translation—indubitably a
master-
piece.”—Literary World.
DISCORDS.
By GEORGE EGERTON.
Ready.
“The student who would keep his finger on the pulse of the time cannot afford
to
ignore it.”—Speaker.
“It is another note in the great chorus of revolt . . . on the whole clearer,
more
eloquent, and braver than almost any I have yet heard.”—T.P.
(“Book of the Week”),
Weekly Sun, December 30.
“These masterly word sketches.”—Daily Telegraph.
“It will be called immoral, it may even be preached against in actual pulpits . .
.
but here it is, and must be scanned, a lurid picture of the seamy side,
painted in colours
mixed with tears and blood.”—Realm.
“On the whole we congratulate George Egerton.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
LONDON : JOHN LANE, THE BODLEY HEAD.
MLA citation:
The Yellow Book, vol. 4, January 1895. Yellow Book Digital Edition, edited by Dennis Denisoff and Lorraine Janzen Kooistra, 2010-2014. Yellow Nineties 2.0, Ryerson University Centre for Digital Humanities, 2021. https://1890s.ca/YBV4_all